t  Vfct  9hto\egiati  » 

fcf  PRINCETON,  N.  J. 


Presented  by6^S'0.(!A.(7\.\/ioO<>,nu\\ 

Division  

e  .  5"I33 
Section   - 

,fsJ4B 


LETTERS 


CONVERSATIONAL  REMARKS, 


BY  THE  LATE 

REV.  JOHN  NEWTON, 


XECTOJl  OF  ST.  MARY  WOOLJYOTH, 


LOMBARD-STREET,  LONDON  I 


DBSIKC  THE  LAST  EIGHTEEN  YEARS  OP  HIS  LIFE. 


PUBLISHED  BY  S.  WHITING  &  CO.  THEOLOGICAL  AND 
CLASSICAL  BOOKSELLERS,  96  BROADWAY. 


Paul  6?  Thomas,  Printers. 

"mi"' 


ADVERTISEMENT. 


THOUGH  the  publication  of  the  letters  of  Whitfield,  Cow- 
per,  Romaine,  Cadogan,  and  many  other  valuable  characters, 
after  their  decease,  may  be  deemed  a  sufficient  apology  for 
publishing  the  no  less  valuable  letters  of  the  late  worthy  Mr- 
Newton  ;  still  it  may  be  proper  and  satisfactory  to  state  the 
circumstances  which  induced  me  to  send  them  abroad  at  the 
present  time. 

On  the  Lord's  day  evening  after  the  death  of  Mr.  New- 
ton, I  preached  a  sermon  in  Kingsland  Chapel,  in  reference 
to  that  event.  Before  concluding-  the  discourse,  I  read  a  few 
extracts  from  those  letters  which  he  wrote  to  me  while  re. 
siding  .in  Edinburgh,  wherein  his  views  respecting  his  final 
dismission  were  very  impressively  stated.  Since  that  time 
1  have  been  repeatedly  requested  to  publish  such  letters 
from  him  as  were  in  my  possession.  This  led  me  to  look 
over  the  correspondence,  which  appeared  so  truly  interesting' 
that  I  was  induced  to  make  a  selection,  leaving  out  whatever 
I  thought  he  would  have  suppressed  had  he  revised  them 
himself  for  publication. 

I  was  peculiarly  pleased  to  find,  on  reviewing  my  papers, 
that  immediately  after  Mr.  Newton  became  incapable  to  carry 
on  epistolary  correspondence,  I  had  kept  journals  of  my  va- 
rious visits  to  London,  previous  to  my  settling  in  its  neigh- 
bourhood j  and  that  in  these  journals  I  had  inserted  the  sub- 
stance of  many  conversations  which  I  had  with  that  excellent 
man.  This  I  did  entirely  for  my  own  gratification.    I  cannot, 


iv 

however,  help  viewing  the  period  of  my  commencing  thi» 
practice  as  having-  been  overruled  by  a  higher  hand,  espe- 
cially  as  it  happened  immediately  after  Mr.  Newton's  eye-sight 
was  so  impaired  as  to  render  him  unable  to  write  any  more 
letters  to  his  friends;  so  that  the  letters  and  conversations 
make  a  connected  history  of  that  valuable  man,  for  the  last 
eighteen  years  of  his  life. 

Having  finished  my  extracts,  I  put  them  aside,  not  to  be 
published  till  after  my  own  dissolution.  Since  which  time, 
various  friends  at  a  distance,  who  knew  that  Air.  Newton  had 
written  to  me  many  valuable  letters,  have  very  strenuously  ur- 
ged their  immediate  publication,  observing,  that  every  day  I 
withheld  them  unnecessarily  from  the  public,  I  was  sinfully 
withholding  a  mean  of  great  usefulness.  This  determined 
me  to  send  them  to  press  as  soon  as  1  conveniently  could. 

I  have  only  to  add  that  I  enjoyed  great  pleasure  in  per- 
forming the  task  of  transcriber.  Indeed,  it  is  the  only  book 
I  have  published  that  I  was  sorry  when  I  came  to  the  con- 
clusion. I  have  been  edified  and  comforted  almost  by  every 
page,  and  have  no  doubt  but  many  readers  will  be  affected  in 
the  same  way.  They  are  commended  to  the  care  and  blessing 
of  a  gracious  God. 

JOHN  CAMPBELL. 

KINGSLAND, 
December  16,  180*. 


LETTERS. 


LETTER  I. 

London,  November  13,  1789. 

DEAR  SIR, 

####### 

I  AM  sorry  Dr.  M****  should  occasion 
trouble  to  himself  or  others.  Whatever  judg- 
ment may  be  formed  of  his  book,  the  truth  which 
he  opposes  will  stand  firm.  It  is  the  very  rock 
on  which  the  church  is  built,  against  which,  nei- 
ther force,  nor  policy,  nor  sophistry  can  prevail. 
I  see  not  how  your  judicatories  can  avoid  noticing 
it,  unless  they  give  up  your  public  doctrinal 
standards  as  untenable.  At  the  same  time,  I 
fear  that  judicial  censure  will  add  to  his  zeal  in  a 
bad  cause,  and  likewise  add  to  his  fame,  and 
make  his  book  more  inquired  after.  Unless  he 
can  be  convinced,  he  will  never  think  himself 
confuted.  And  heart  conviction  is  the  work  of 
the  Lord  alone. 


2 


The  plausible  and  temperate  manner  in  which 
he  writes,  makes  his  book,  in  my  opinion,  more 
dangerous  than  all  the  volumes  which  Dr.  Priestley- 
has  published.  However,  as  you  observe,  the 
great  Head  of  the  church  will  take  care  of  his 
own  cause,  and  of  his  own  people.  Such  things 
have  been  from  the  beginning.  There  must  be 
heresies.  But  they  who  know  the  Saviour's 
name,  will  put  their  trust  in  him,  when  his  op- 
posers  have  done  their  utmost  to  prevent  it. 

May  the  peace  and  blessing  of  the  Lord  be 
With  you,  and  with  all  who  love  him  in  sincerity. 
I  am 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  servant, 
J.  N- 


LETTER  Ef. 

London,  February  3,  1"92- 

DEAR  SIR, 

YOUR  letter  received  this  morning  finds  me 
much  engaged,  but  I  am  willing  to  send  you  a 
speedy  answer,  though  it  must  be  a  short  one. 

Messrs.****  and  ****  are  both  excellent  men, 
and  well  known  to  me,  though  I  am  not  in  the 
habit  of  correspondence  with  them.  I  have  no 
doubt  but  the  account  you  have  seen  respecting 
the  revival  at  Bala  is  true  as  to  present  appear- 
ances, and  will,  doubtless,  rejoice  all  who  know 
the  worth  of  souls,  or  have  the  Redeemer's  glory 
at  heart. 


3 


The  account  is  already  in  print ;  I  saw  it  iu 
some  Magazine  ;  and  therefore  you  can  give  no 
offence  by  reprinting  it.  I  know  nothing  more 
of  it  than  from  the  letter  you  have  read. 

I  would  be  thankful  if  Mr.  ****  can  fish  with 
a  net.    I  would  be  thankful  likewise  for  myself ; 
for  though  I  am  but  an  angler,  I  have  reason  to 
hope  that  I  catch  one  now  and  then. 
I  am 

Your  sincere  friend  and  servant, 

J.  N. 

LETTER  III. 

London,  February  22, 1792. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  PRINTED  the  Ebenezers  that  I  might 
offer  a  copy  to  my  friends,  and  as  a  friend  I  en- 
closed one  to  you.  If  any  of  my  friends  in  Scot- 
land think  them  worth  the  reprinting,  and  will  be 
at  the  expense,  (which  would  not  be  very  great) 
so  that  they  may  be  freely  and  entirely  given 
azuay,  I  have  no  objection. 

The  revival  at  Bala  demands  thankfulness - 
The  Lord,  according  to  his  sovereign  pleasure, 
now  and  then  vouchsafes  such  seasons  of  refresh- 
ment as  draw  the  attention  of  many.  But  hi- 
therto they  have  usually  been  local  and  temporary  . 
I  remember  one  in  Scotland,  almost  fifty  years 
ago.    The  most  extensive,  I  think,  took  place  in 


4 


America  about  the  same  time,  and  was  first  ob- 
served under  Dr.  Edwards's  ministry  at  North- 
ampton. There  is  generally  much  good  done  in 
such  seasons  of  power — but  we  must  not  expect 
that  every  appearance  will  answer  our  wishes. 
There  are  many  more  blossoms  upon  a  tree  in 
spring,  than  there  will  be  apples  in  autumn. 
Yet  we  are  glad  to  see  blossoms,  because  we 
know,  that  if  there  are  no  blossoms  there  can 
be  no  fruit. 

When  such  sudden  and  general  awakenings 
take  place  among  people  who  were  ignorant  and 
unacquainted  with  scripture,  they  are  more  or 
less  attended  with  blemishes  and  misguided  zeal. 
The  enemy  is  watchful  to  sow  tares  among  the 
wheat.  Thus  it  has  always  been.  It  was  so  in 
the  apostles'  day.  Offences  arise,  and  they  who 
wish  to  find  something,  at  which  they  may  stum- 
ble and  cavil,  by  the  righteous  judgment  of  God, 
have  what  they  wish  for.  But  they  who  love  the 
Lord,  and  have  a  regard  for  precious  souls,  will 
rejoice  in  the  good  that  is  really  done  ;  and  can 
account  for  the  occasional  mixtures,  from  the 
present  state  of  human  nature. 

That  the  good  work  at  Bala  may  flourish,  and 
extend  to  London  and  Edinburgh  (if  the  Lord 
please)  is  my  sincere  prayer,  as  I  doubt  not  it  is 
yours.  I  am 

Your  affectionate, 

J.  N. 


If  Mr.  comes  in  your  way,  I  beg  you  to 

tell  him  I  am  both  sorry  and  ashamed  I  have  not 
written  to  him.  But  for  some  time  past,  I  have 
been  taken  up  with  unavoidables  more  than  usual. 
Every  day  brings  a  something  which  must  be 
attended  to,  and  I  am  forced  to  defer  what  may 
be  delayed  without  detriment,  to  a  season  of 
more  leisure. 


LETTER  IV. 

London,  June  2, 1792. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  HAVE  been  hurt  by  two  or  three  letters 
directed  to  Dr.  Newton.  I  beg  you  to  inform 
my  friends  in  Scotland  as  they  come  in  your  way, 
that  after  a  little  time,  if  any  letters  come  to  me, 
addressed  to  Dr.  Newton,  I  shall  be  obliged  to 
send  them  back  unopened.  I  know  no  such  per- 
son, I  never  shall,  I  never  will,  by  the  grace  of 
God. 

Do  not  think  I  am  displeased  with  you,  or  any 
of  my  kind  friends,  who  mean  me  kindness  and 
honour  by  such  an  address.  I  only  beg  for  my 
peace  sake  that  it  may  not  be  repeated. 

I  have  been  informed  that  a  college  in  Ame* 
rica,  I  think  in  New-Jersey,  has  given  me  the 
honourary  degree  of  Doctor.  So  far  as  this 
niark  of  their  favour  indicates  a  regard  to  the 


6 


gospel  truths  which  I  profess,  I  am  much  pleased 
with  it.  But  as  to  the  title  itself,  I  renounce  it 
heartily ;  nor  would  I  willingly  be  known  by  it, 
if  all  the  universities  in  Europe  conferred  it  upon 
me.  My  youthful  years  were  spent  in  Africa, 
and  I  ought  to  take  my  degrees  (if  I  take  any) 
from  thence.  Shall  such  a  compound  of  misery 
and  mischief  as  I  then  was,  be  called  Doctor  I 
Surely  not. 

I  thank  you  for  the  pamphlets.  I  have  not 
had  time  to  read  them  all ;  but  I  doubt  not  I 
shall  like  them  all, — but  that  which  I  have  read, 
"  The  Dialogue  between  the  Devil  and  a  Soci- 
nian,"  I  cannot  say  I  approve  either  the  manner 
or  the  spirit  of  it.  I  am  hurt  when  gospel 
truths  are  put  into  the  devil's  mouth — nor  do  I 
think  we  are  warranted  to  consign  over  Socinian 
ministers  so  coolly  to  his  powers.  I  suppose  a 
ready  penman  at  Damascus  might  have  written  a 
smart  dialogue  between  the  devil  and  Saul  of 
Tarsus.  But  Saul  became  Paul ;  grace  has  long 
and  strong  arms  ;  and  I  think  it  more  becoming 
a  christian,  to  be  unwilling  to  give  any  one  up, 
while  living.  In  brief,  I  cannot  think  that  dia- 
logue likely  to  do  much  good  ;  and  if  it  was  only 
designed  to  hold  up  an  opponent  to  ridicule  and 
contempt,  it  might  as  well  have  been  spared.  It 
is  my  mercy  1  am  not  a  Socinian  ;  for  had  I  been 
left  to  myself,  I  might  have  been  among  the  fore- 
most.   It  becomes  me  to  be  thankful ;  and  to 


.7 


pity  and  pray  for  those  who  know  not  what  they 
do.  May  the  Lord  open  their  eyes — then  they 
will  soon  be  of  our  mind. 

I  shall  be  abroad  (if  the  Lord  please)  four  or 
five  weeks  from  the  8th  instant. 

May  the  Lord  bless  and  guide  you, 
and  your  affectionate  servant, 

J.  N, 


LETTER  V. 

London,  Oct.  3,  1792. 

■DEAR  SIR, 

A  WINTER'S  task,  which  I  have  set  myself, 
will  oblige  me  to  make  my  letters  as  short  as  I 
can,  and  to  indulge  myself  in  no  correspondence 
bat  what  is  necessary.  It  seems,  however,  if  not 
quite  necessary,  at  least  proper,  to  thank  you  for 
yours  of  the  20th  September,  and  would  join  you 
in  thanking  the  Lord  for  his  goodness  in  giving 
you  a  safe  and  comfortable  return  home.  We 
enjoy  a  thousand  mercies  in  common  with  many 
who  neither  pray  to  him  nor  praise  him  ;  but  to 
know  that  they  come  from  him  in  answer  to 
prayer,  and  as  earnests  of  future  and  better  bless- 
ings, gives  them  an  additional  relish  of  which, 
worldlings  can  have  no  conception. 

In  this  world  we  have  an  appointed  station 
and  calling,  in  which  our  religious  profession  re- 
quires us  to  be  accurate  and  faithful — But  how 


to  be  fervent  in  spirit  and  serving  the  Lord, 
while  we  are  not  slothful  in  business,  is  a  lesson 
which  only  He  can  teach  us.  It  is  necessary 
to  be  diligent,  but  it  is  not  necessary'  to  be  rich. 
The  event  must  be  left  in  his  hand ;  our  aim 
should  be  to  promote  his  glory,  which  may  be 
answered  either  way,  whether  we  have  what  the 
World  calls  great  success,  or  not.  If  you  have  a 
servant  or  a  journeyman  who  is  an  honest  man, 
and  understands  your  business,  he  will  be  as  ac- 
tive and  industrious  in  it  as  yourself.  But  then 
he  is  not  responsible,  and  when  his  work  is  done, 
he  sleeps  at  night  without  care.  The  care  of 
the  issue  is  your  part,  and  whether  you  gain  or 
lose,  you  will  not  blame  your  servant,  who  has 
faithfully  done  his  duty  according  to  your  direc- 
tion. 

Now  if  you  consider  yourself,  as  it  were  a 
servant  or  journeyman,  so  to  speak,  of  the  Lord, 
you  will  manage  your  concerns  with  ease  and 
comfort.  The  business  is  not  yours  but  his  : 
you  are  to  employ  your  talents  to  the  best  of 
your  judgment,  and  then  to  cast  all  the  care 
upon  him.  You  need  not  be  anxious,  for  he 
will  overrule  all  for  the  best.  Whether  he  gives 
you  but  just  food  and  raiment,  (which  they  who 
seek  his  kingdom  in  the  first  place,  and  use  his 
appointed  means  are  seldom  without,)  or  whether 
he  allots  you  an  abundance,  either  shall  answer 
your  professed  end :  his  glory  will  be  equally 


9 


answered.  In  the  former  case  you  will  have 
enough,  because  it  is  what  he  sees  sufficient  for 
you.  In  the  latter  case,  what  you  have  more 
than  enough  is  not  your  own,  but  is  still  to  be 
employed  for  him.  But  too  many  think  things 
do  not  go  well,  unless  they  can  amass  wealth. 
They  stretch  every  nerve  to  be  rich,  and  thereby 
pierce  themselves  with  perplexities  and  sorrows. 
1  Tim.  vi.  6—10. 

I  have  no  insight  into  the  prophecies  unful- 
filled, nor  is  my  mind  turned  for  that  study.  I 
would  direct  the  whole  of  my  little  strength  to 
the  points  mentioned,  Acts  xxvi.  18.  What  you 
quote  from  Mr.  Willison*  is  remarkable,  other 
writers  have  had  the  same  thought.  Who  first 
started  it,  or  whether  it  has  been  borrowed  one 
from  another,  I  know  not.  How  far  it  is  the 
meaning  of  the  passage,  time  will  shew.  This  I 
know,  that  the  Lord  reigns.  I  believe  he  is  on 
his  way  to  fulfil  his  word. 

In  the  mean  time,  I  wish  with  you  that  we 
were  more  sensible  of  our  present  privileges,  and 
more  thankful  for  them.  And  that  the  Lord's 
people,  instead  of  amusing  themselves  with  poli- 
tics, may  be  stirred  up  to  serve  their  country  by 
prayer.  If  they  sigh  and  mourn  for  the  abomi- 
nations in  the  midst  of  us,  and  stand  in  the  breach 

*  Mr.  "Willison,  in  a  book  published  more  than  fifty 
years  ago,  considers  Rev.  xi  13,  as  referring  to  some  great 
revolution  that  should  take  place  in  France. 


10 


to  avert  deserved  judgments,  our  peace  and  liberty 
may  be  yet  prolonged.  I  think  the  calamities  of 
France  should  remind  us  of  Luke  xiii.  1 — 5. 

With  my  prayers  and  best  wishes  for  your 
prosperity  and  welfare  in  the  best  sense, 
I  remain,  dear  Sir, 
Your  affectionate  friend  and  servant, 
J.  N. 

LETTER  VI. 

London,  Januarys,  1793. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  HAVE  no  skill  on  the  subject  of  Scotch 
patronages.  I  suppose  they  are  what  is  called 
legal,  or  they  could  not  take  place.  But  some 
things  deemed  right  in  law  there  will  be,  which 
are  not  quite  consistent  with  equity.  I  believe 
there  are  as  few  in  our  nation  as  in  any.  I  wish 
to  be  more  thankful  for  the  peace  and  liberty  we 
do  enjoy.  The  crooked  things  I  would  leave  to 
him,  who  only  can  make  them  straight.  You 
seem  yourself  to  think  this  evil  is  overruled  for 
good,  by  stirring  up  the  people,  and  spreading  the 
gospel.  If  this  be  preached  in  simplicity,  and  ho- 
noured by  a  meek,  inoffensive  behaviour  in  those 
who  profess  it — it  does  not  much  signify,  whether 
they  meet  in  a  church,  a  chapel,  or  a  barn. 

The  times  are  gloomy :  but  the  Lord  reignethu 
To  him  I  would  refer  every  thing  in  public  or  in 


11 


private  life.  There  is  discontent  in  some  hearts,, 
and  in  some  places  :  but  I  ought  to  be  discon- 
tented with  myself,  that  I  am  not  filled  with 
wonder  and  praise  that  things  are  so  much  better 
with  us  than  we  deserve. 

If  I  was  to  add  another  article  to  our  Litany, 
it  might  run  thus  : — "  From  poison  and  politics, 
good  Lord  deliver  me."  I  think  a  political 
spirit  as  hurtful  to  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul 
as  poison  is  to  the  bodily  frame. 

I  am  sorry  that  I  forgot  your  order  for  six  sets 
of  the  Messiah,  but  I  will  speak  for  them  as 
soon  as  I  can.  A  new  edition  of  Omicron,  and 
of  Mrs.  A***'s  experience  are  both  in  the  press, 
and  would  have  been  published  before  now,  but 
that  the  printers  are  full  of  political  business,  and 
the  intervention  of  what  are  called  the  holidays, 
and  which  with  many  are  more  emphatically  idle 
days,  and  sinning  days,  has  been  some  hindrance. 
I  must  write  briefly,  being  much  engaged.  With 
nay  sincere  prayer  for  your  welfare, 

I  am  yours,  &c. 

J.  .N. 


LETTER  VII. 

London,  January  21, 

DEAR  SIR, 

MANY  things  in  the  misguided  zeal  of  the  year 
1780  surprised  me,  but  none  more  than  that  it 


IS 


should  so  generally  lead  the  good  people  of  Scot- 
land to  think  so  highly  of  the  man,  who,  to  an- 
swer his  own  ends,  put  himself  at  the  head  of  a 
religions  party. 

I  am  glad  you  agree  with  me,  that  it  is  well 
both  for  ministers  and  private  christians  to  have 
as  little  to  do  with  politics  as  possible.  Your 
idea  of  a  pit  in  the  path  pleases  me.  I  am  afraid 
it  is  a  pit  that  will  swallow  up  the  life  and  spirit, 
if  not  the  very  form  of  the  religion  of  many  pro- 
fessors. The  Lord  reigneth,  and  every  issue 
will  be  directed  by  infinite  wisdom  and  goodness, 
without  our  interference.  And  can  we  wish  them 
under  better  management  ?  It  is  true  he  usually 
works  by  instruments,  but  there  are  some  services 
which  are  not  good  enough  for  his  own  children. 
He  can  employ  such  men  as  compose  the  bulk 
of  the  French  convention,  as  labourers  and 
scourgers.  Sennacherib  with  his  blasphemies, 
executed  his  will  no  less  than  Hezekiah  by  his 
prayers.  And  he  could  do  no  more — he  was 
thrown  aside  like  an  old  broom,  when  the  dirty 
work  for  which  he  was  commissioned  was  per- 
formed. And  there  will  always  be  dead  sufficient 
to  bury  the  dead. 

I  have  told  you  why  I  cannot  afford  to  write 
long  letters.  The  Lord  bless  and  guide  you. 
Amen.  I  am 

Yours  sincerelv, 
J.  N 


13 


LETTER  VIII. 

London,  March  22,  1"9J. 

DEAR  SIR, 

#*#*### 

I  WILL  now  thank  you  for  yours  of  the  4th  ; 
but  I  am  not  responsible  for  your  dream.  I  cer- 
tainly was  not  with  you  on  the  night  you  men- 
tioned ;  and  if  I  had,  I  should  not  have  made  the 
speech  you  heard  from  my  representative.  What 
the  Lord  might  justly  do,  I  know  not;  but  at 
present  my  thoughts  are  not  so  gloomy.  The 
gospel  is  with  us,  yea  increasing  among  us,  and 
I  trust  there  is  a  goodly  number,  who  are  mourn- 
ing over  their  own  sins,  and  the  sins  cf  the  na- 
tion, and  are  standing  in  the  breach  by  prayer. 
For  their  sakes  I  hope  mercy  will  still  be  afforded. 
I  rely  more  upon  their  prayers,  than  upon  all  our 
fleets  and  armies.  I  thought  I  saw  a  wonderful 
interposition  of  providence  in  our  favour  about 
the  beginning  of  December.  Since  that  time  I 
have  been  in  tolerable  spirits. 

The  christian  politicians  are  to  be  pitied,  and  I 
have  time  for  no  more  than  pity.  May  the  Lord 
bless  you.  I  am  sincerely  yours, 

J.  N. 

N.  B.  Now  in  the  press,  and  will  be  published 
(I  hope)  before  August,  Letters  to  a  Wife,  in  2 
vols.  12mo.  by  the  Author  of  Cardiphonia. — 
Pray  for  a  blessing  on  this  publication. 


14 


LETTER  IX. 

LoKBOYj  May  18,  1"93. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  HAVE  hardly  time  to  acknowledge  your 
letter,  but  know  not  when  I  shall  have  more. 
As  you  desire  it  I  will  send  you  my  thoughts 
very  briefly. 

So  far  as  popery  may  concern  the  civil  state  of 
the  nations,  I  apprehend  no  great  danger  from 
it.  Infidelity  and  scepticism  seem  to  me  the 
spreading  popery  at  present.  The  spirit  and 
strength  of  popery  seem  quite  broken,  and  the 
pope  himself  I  think  is  little  more  regarded  by 
the  bulk  of  the  Roman  church,  than  by  the  Pro- 
testants. The  heavy  penal  laws,  formerly  in 
force,  however  politically  necessary,  do  not  ap- 
pear to  me  consistent  either  with  the  letter  or 
spirit  of  the  new  testament. 

In  a  religious  view  I  cannot  see  why  a  papist 
has  not  as  good  a  right  to  worship  God  according 
to  his  conscience,  though  erroneous,  to  educate 
his  children,  &c.  as  I  have  myself.  I  am  no 
friend  to  persecution  or  restraint  in  matters  of 
conscience. 

The  stir  made  in  1T80,  at  a  time  when  pro- 
testants  were  gaining  more  liberty  in  popish 
countries,  I  thought  was  a  reproach  to  our  na- 
tional character,  both  as  Britons  and  protestants. 
And  I  was  not  surprised  at  the  event,  by  which 


15 


I  thought  the  Lord  poured  contempt  upon  it.  I 
hope  we  shall  never  see  such  a  time  again,  upon 
such  a  pretext. 

I  cannot  see  that  an  unprincipled  or  wicked  pro- 
testant  is  a  whit  better  than  a  bigoted  papist. 
Yet  these,  of  all  sorts,  are  tolerated. 

The  spirit  of  the  times  is  quite  altered  since 
fires  were  lighted  in  Smithfield ;  and,  humanly- 
speaking,  I  think  it  morally  impossible  for  things 
to  revert  into  that  channel. 

Therefore  whatever  liberty  the  papists  may 
obtain  by  law,  that  of  sitting  in  parliament  chiefly 
excepted,  will  give  me  no  pain. 

Perhaps  if  I  had  lived  in  Scotland,  the  opinion 
of  many  wise  and  good  men  might  have  out- 
weighed my  private  judgment,  and  given  it  a  dif- 
ferent bias.  The  Jews,  while  a  separate  people 
and  under  a  theocracy,  had  a  peculiar  rule,  the 
application  of  which  to  christian  societies,  I  think 
has  been  productive  of  much  mischief  and  mi- 
sery ;  and  quite  unsupported,  as  I  judge,  by  any 
precept  or  precedent  in  the  new  testament. 

I  have  only  time  to  add  my  best  wishes.  The 
Lord  bless  you,  and  bless  us  all  with  his  precious 
peace,  and  that  philanthropy  which  his  example 
teaches.  I  am 

Your  sincere  friend  and  servant. 

J.  N. 


10 


LETTER  X. 

London,  August  i,  irS3. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  PURPOSE,  if  the  Lord  please,  to  leave 
London  the  8th  instant,  for  a  few  weeks.  I  go 
into  Hampshire,  but  letters  sent  in  the  usual  way 
will  follow  me,  wherever  I  may  be.  I  would 
first  thank  you  for  your  last  agreeable  letter  with 
the  account  of  ****  and  ****,  and  the  copy  of 
his  letter,  which  is  a  very  good  one  indeed. 

Mr.  G  r  informed  me  himself  of  his  happy 

relief.  I  have  not  written  to  him  since,  but  I 
sent  him  my  congratulations  in  one  I  wrote  to 
Mr.  Black. 

I  believe  the  Letters  to  a  Wife  by  the  Author 
of  Cardifihonia,  printed  for  J.  Johnson,  will 
be  published  in  a  few  days,  perhaps  within  a 
fortnight.  I  beg  you  to  pray  for  the  Lord's 
blessing  upon  them.  Both  Ebenezer,  and  the 
last  copy  of  verses  which  I  sent  you,  will  be  in 
an  appendix.  But  if  you  choose  to  print  any  of 
the  latter,  I  have  no  objection,  provided,  like  the 
former,  they  may  not  be  sold. 

A  lady  of  my  acquaintance  here,  who  I  believe 

was  much  more  distressed  than  Mr.  G  r,  has 

been  relieved.  She  was  in  a  state  of  despair  for 
eight  years,  all  which  time  she  was  never  out  of 
bed,  but  to  have  it  made.    She  lay,  till  by  dis  = 


it 


ease,  she  had  lost  the  use  of  her  legs,  and  could 
stand  no  more  than  an  infant.  She  is  now  cheer- 
ful and  comfortable,  and  can  walk  from  her  house 
to  my  church  (the  distance  is  near  a  mile.)  So 
true  it  is,  that  our  Lord  is  able  to  save  unto  the 

uttermost.    Mr.  's  case  is  singular,  and  so, 

in  a  different  way,  is  mine.  We  are  proofs,  not 
easily  set  aside,  that  grace  reigns. 

Dr.  Robertson  had  great  talents,  and  a  great 
name  in  the  world,  but  I  doubt  not  but  he  saw 
at  last,  he  might  have  been  more  useful  as  a 
minister,  than  as  a  historian.  It  is  a  poor  thing 
to  gain  the  applause  of  men.  One  page  of  John 
Bunyan  is  of  more  real  value  than  many  volumes 
of  high  estimation  in  the  judgment  of  those  wh« 
know  not  the  worth  of  the  soul. 

I  commend  you  to  the  Lord — and  remain 
Your  affectionate  friend,  &c. 

J.  N\ 


LETTER  XL 

Southampton,  September  2,  1*95, 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  THANK  you  for  providing  lor  me  in  my 
retirement.  Your  anecdotes  are  both  entertain- 
ing and  instructive.  Your  letter  followed  me 
hither.  Like  you  I  highly  relish  the  country  ; 
but  I  am  better  off  in  point  of  ordinances  and 
christian  conference  than  you  were  when  on  the 
3  * 


48 

banks  of  the  Tweed.  The  preaching  of  the 
gospel  is  indeed  a  great  privilege,  which  cannot 
be  safely  neglected  while  in  our  power,  and  will 
not,  so  long  as  we  possess  our  spiritual  senses. 
But  if  sickness,  or  clear  providential  calls  of  ab- 
sence, detain  us  from  it,  we  are  not  so  absolutely- 
dependent  upon  it,  but  that  we  may  do  well 
without  it.  Perhaps  none  of  David's  psalms 
breathe  a  more  sublime  and  spiritual  strain  of 
devotion,  than  those  which  he  wrote  in  the  wil- 
derness :  such  were  the  42d,  63d,  and  perhaps 
the  84th.  The  occasion  of  his  writing  the  51st 
happened  at  Jerusalem,  when  he  was  at  the 
fountain-head  of  public  means.  And  I  think  my 
heart  was  never  more  warm  and  fixed,  than  during 
my  two  last  voyages  to  Africa,  though  I  was  en- 
gaged in  a  traffic,  which  /  now  see  was  unlawful 
and  abominable.  The  word  of  grace,  and  the 
throne  of  grace,  are  the  two  principal  means, 
which  can  supply  the  want  of  all  others,  when 
not  to  be  had  :  but  without  attending  to  these, 
the  rest  can  yield  but  little  solid  benefit.  I  have 
met  with  happy,  lively  believers,  who  have  had 
no  opportunity  for  hearing  the  gospel ;  and  I  have 
met  with  others,  who,  like  Pharaoh's  lean  kine, 
devour  a  great  deal,  but  do  not  appear  to 
thrive. 

I  think,  if  I  was  a  lawgiver,  I  would  not  make 
•robbery  a  capital  crime  ;  and  therefore  I  should  be 
unwilling  to  prosecute  for  it.    Many  of  our  penal 


It 


laws,  by  being  too  severe,  become  too  remiss, 
offenders  are  so  often  pardoned,  that  others  are 
encouraged  to  offend,  in  hopes  that  the  prescribed 
punishment  will  not  be  inflicted.  The  law  of 
God  requires  murderers  to  be  put  to  death,  and 
I  think  there  are  other  crimes,  which  by  their 
effects  might  be  fatal,  that  may  be  forbidden 
under  the  same  penalty  ;  such  as  house-breaking 
in  the  night — setting  houses  on  fire,  in  a  street  or 
town — perjury  in  criminal  causes— and  perhaps 
I  might  add,  the  stealing  of  a  child,  which  may 
be  of  dreadful  consequence  both  to  the  child  and 
to  the  parents,  and  yet  I  believe  does  not  expose 
to  worse  punishment  than  the  stealing  of  a  dog, 
But  as  I  have  no  hand  in  making  laws,  nor  in- 
fluence with  the  legislature,  I  must  be  content 
to  take  things  as  I  find  them.  I  only  give  you 
my  sentiments  because  you  desire  me.  There  is 
a  verse  in  Dr.  Watts's  little  book  for  children, 
which  offers  a  good  pattern  to  me  who  am  in  my 
69th  year; — 

"  I'll  not  willingly  offend, 

"  Nor  be  easily  offended, 

"  What's  amiss  (in  myself)  I'll  try  to  mend, 

"  And  endure  what  can't  be  mended." 

These  principles  I  would  adopt  in  my  politics, 
I  am  thankful  that  the  French  were  checked  in 
their  mad  design  of  fraternizing  and  plundering 
all  the  nations  far  and  near.  But  had  I  the  rule 
ef  affairs,  when  I  had  cooped  them  up  within 


20 


their  own  boundaries,  I  would  have  left  them  to 
fight  it  out  among  themselves.  But  we  are  sin- 
ners also,  and  therefore  what  the  Lord  has  per- 
mitted to  take  place,  must  be,  and  what  he  has 
appointed  to  follow,  must  come.  My  heart  aches 
for  the  final  issue.  But  as  he  reigns  over  all, 
he  can,  and  he  will,  make  all  work  for  the  glory 
of  his  name,  and  in  the  mean  time,  he  knows 
how  to  support,  or  to  protect  his  own  people. 
"  The  Lord  is  good,  a  strong  hold  in  the  day  of 
trouble,  and  he  knoweth  them  that  trust  in  him." 
May  we  be  found  as  those  in  Ezek.  ix.  4.  and  his 
invisible  mark  will  secure  us  from  real  harm. 

I  have  not  properly  more  leisure  when  abroad, 
than  when  at  home.  For  besides  the  time  taken 
up  in  moving  from  place  to  place,  and  in  seeing 
and  being  seen,  by  old  and  new  friends,  I  have 
generally  a  double  quantity  of  letters  to  answer. 
But  I  am  willing  to  shew  that  I  value  your  cor- 
respondence. 

I  am  with  dear  friends,  in  a  retirement  about 
two  miles  from  Southampton.  I  believe  the  si- 
tuation is  not  less  pleasant  than  what  you  have 
seen  in  Kent.  I  preach  three  or  four  times 
a  week  in  my  friend's  house,  to  100  or  more 
people. 

I  have  a  letter  from  Dr.  Robbins  of  Plymouth 
in  Massachusetts,  whose  name  I  never  heard  of 
before.  I  wish  I  could  show  it  you.  He  gives 
an  account  of  a  sudden  revival  of  religion  iu  this 


21 


place,  much  like  that  you  had  from  Bala.  It 
began  since  Christmas  last,  at  a  time  when  every 
thing  seemed  dead  or  declining  around  him.  He 
has  been  minister  there  upwards  of  thirty  years. 
He  writes  like  a  good  old  soldier.  Thus,  in 
different  places,  the  wall  of  Zion  is  building  up 
in  these  troublous  times.  The  Lord  has  not  for- 
saken the  earth,  bad  as  it  is. 

In  London  we  have  abundance  of  the  gospel, 
and  perhaps  it  never  was  more  clearly  and  prac- 
tically preached.  But  we  may  lament  with  you 
the  want  of  more  accompanying  power.  How- 
ever, good  is  done,  and  perhaps  we  are  as  much 
favoured,  in  this  respect,  at  St.  Mary's,  as  in  most 
places,  and  we  have  the  blessing  of  peace  and 
unanimity — and  I  can  see  several  persons  in  the 
assembly,  who  I  believe  would  have  been  judged 
eminent  christians  had  they  lived  iu  the  apostles' 
days. 

I  pray  the  Lord  to  bless  you  in  all  things,  and 
hope  we  shall  have  a  share  in  your  prayers.  I 
hope  to  be  at  home  in  about  three  weeks,  if 
nothing  unforeseen  should  require  my  return 
sooner.  I  am 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  servant, 
J.  N. 


22 


LETTER  XII. 

Londos,  October  19,  1793. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  SHOULD  have  informed  you  sooner  of  the 
price  of  the  books,  had  I  not  called  on  Mr.  J***, 
and  found  him  just  then  writing  to  you.  Indeed 
I  am  much  in  your  debt  for  your  amusing  and 
instructive  communications.  I  must  not  say, 
"  have  patience  with  me  and  I  will  pay  you  all." 
I  am  nearly  an  insolvent  in  correspondence,  and 
fear  I  shall  hardly  pay  you  a  composition  of  two 
shillings  in  the  pound.  Nor  do  I  consider  this 
as  any  part  of  payment.  I  send  it  to  introduce 
to  you  Mr.  F***,  who  brought  me  a  letter  of 
introduction  from  Mr.  B***.  From  the  short 
acquaintance  I  have  had  with  him,  I  judge  you 
will  like  him.  I  oannot  doubt  your  readiness 
to  do  him  any  good  offices  in  your  power — at 
first  for  my  sake,  and  afterwards  for  his  own. 

We  came  home  safe  and  well  from  our  late 
agreeable  tour  on  the  27th  ultimo,  and  found  all 
safe  and  well  at  home.  I  must  defer  an  accaunt 
of  the  goodness  and  mercy  which  followed  us  all 
the  days  and  hours  we  were  abroad,  as  two  gen- 
tlemen are  come  in  to  breakfast,  and  perhaps 
there  may  be  two  more  by  the  time  I  can  sub- 
scribe myself, 

Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 

.     J.  X.. 

t 


25 


LETTER  XIII. 

London,  December  IT,  1793. 

DEAR  SIR, 

IF  I  do  not  thank  you  immediately,  I  shall 
perhaps  have  to  double  my  apology.  The  truth 
is,  that  before  I  can  write  one  letter,  I  receive 
two,  some  of  which  must  be  answered  directly. 
So  that  I  am  likely  always  to  be  sadly  behind 
hand  ;  and  my  promptness  and  agility  in  despatch- 
ing business  does  not  increase  with  my  years.  I 
believe  I  have  now  more  than  fifty  unanswered 
by  me  ;  so  that  if  I  am  more  tardy  than  I  could 
wish  in  paying  what  I  owe  to  you,  I  must  beg 
you  to  accept  the  will  for  the  deed. 

You  thank  me  for  sending  Mr.  A***  and  Mr. 
F***,  and  I  thank  you  for  the  kindness  you 
shewed  them  at  my  recommendation.  I  did  not 
doubt  but  they  would  recommend  themselves 
when  once  introduced.  I  take  the  liberty  to 
constitute  you  my  agent  at  Edinburgh,  and  shall 
not  scruple  to  make  you  more  remittances  in  this 
way,  when  in  my  power.  I  hope  I  shall  send  you 
none  but  what  will  be  worth  your  acceptance.  I 
likewise  solicit  your  agency  in  return,  and  shall 
gladly  receive  all  whom  you  recommend.  My 
love  to  Mr.  S***  ;  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  him 
again  :  but  he  must  tell  me  his  name,  for  I  have 
already  lost  the  idea  of  his  person.  I  see  many 
people,  and  my  head  is  more  than  68  years  old. 


94. 


My  heart  went  a  little  pit-a.pat  when  I  read 
about  your  famous  convention.  I  am  thankful 
they  are  dispersed.  If  sin  does  not  give  success 
to  their  designs,  they  are  too  wild  and  visionary 
to  succeed.  But  the  Lord  when  displeased  can 
execute  his  judgments  by  improbable  means.  Sin 
can  fan  a  small  spark  into  a  fierce  and  wide 
spreading  flame.  But  as  his  gospel  is  spreading, 
as  the  number  of  his  praying  people  are  not  few, 
and  as  he  has  lately  appeared  for  us  more  than 
once,  I  hope  that  though  we  may  be  chastened, 
we  shall  not  be  destroyed.  At  the  worst,  they 
who  trust  in  him  have  no  just  cause  to  fear, 
"  though  the  earth  were  shaken,  and  the  moun- 
tains should  sink  into  the  sea" — and  he  expressly 
tells  us  not  to  be  terrified  "  when  we  hear  of  wars 
and  tumults."  Psal.  xlvi.  1,  2.  rxii.  7.  Luke 
xxi.  9. 

When  we  really  feel  our  need  of  a  revival,  it 
is  a  sign  that  we  are  already  in  a  measure  re- 
vived. The  grand  symptom  of  a  decline  is  in- 
sensibility. When  Ephraim  has  gray  hairs  (the 
mark  of  the  leprosy,  Lev.  xiii.  20 — 25.)  here  and 
there  upon  him,  and  knoweth  it  not,  Hosea 
vii.  9.  But  indeed  we  all  need  reviving  in  our 
persons,  families,  religious  societies,  and  in  the 
nations.  We  pray  for  it,  and  perhaps  the  Lord  is 
about  to  answer  our  prayers,  by  the  very  things 
which  we  are  afraid  of.  The  building  of  the 
wall  may  be  carried  on  most  prosperously,  in 


85 


ti'oublous  times.  And  whatever  report  flesh  and 
sense  may  make,  faith  will  allow,  that  those  must 
be  the  best  times,  when  the  best  cause  flourishes 
most.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  many  have  been 
taught  by  famine,  sword  or  pestilence,  after  they 
had  long  heard  the  gospel  in  vain. 

I  could  tattle  on,  but  my  time  will  not  permit. 

My  love  to  Mr.  A***  and  to  Mr.  F***.  I 
thank  the  latter  for  his  letter,  and  hope  to  write? 
to  him  before  it  comes  in  his  turn ;  but  I  cannot 
yet. 

The  15th  December  falling  this  year  on  the 
Lord's  day,  I  preached  a  sort  of  second  funeral 
sermon  from  1  Pet.  i.  24,  25.  O  that  word  of 
the  Lord !  It  is  a  balm  for  every  Avound,  a 
substitute  for  every  loss  !  But  for  this  word,  I 
had  sunk  and  perished  in  my  affliction.  But 
though  I  was  happy  with  her,  I  am  not  unhappy 
without  her.  Praise  the  Lord  on  my  behalf,  and 
continue  to  pray  for  me  ;  I  will,  as  I  am  enabled, 
repay  you  in  the  same  way. 

The  Lord  bless  you  in  body,  soul,  and  spirit, 
and  in  your  affairs  and  connexions.  Amen. 
I  am 

Your  assured  and  obliged  friend, 
J.  N. 


4 


26 


LETTER  XIV. 

London,  January  4,  1"94 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  MUST  put  you  off  for  the  present.  My 
little  leisure  has  been  wholly  exhausted  in  writing 
the  two  letters  which  I  now  enclose  to  your  care. 

If  the  third  song*  I  send  is  worthy  your  no- 
tice, you  are  quite  at  liberty  to  do  with  it  as  you 
please.  I  believe  it  is  the  last  I  shall  attempt  to 
sing  upon  the  occasion. 

Miss  C***  and  I  are  still  favoured  with  good 
health.  The  new  year  is  begun.  It  will  proba- 
bly prove  an  eventful  one.  But  the  Lord  reigns, 
and  it  shall  be  well  with  them  that  fear  and  trust 
in  him.  May  it  prove  a  happy  year  to  you.  If 
we  are  kept  close  to  him,  it  may  be  the  happiest 
year  we  have  seen,  however  things  may  go  in  the 
world  abroad,  Psal.  xlvi.  1,  2.  Let  us  meet  of- 
ten at  a  throne  of  grace. 

I  am 

Your  very  affectionate, 

J.  N. 


*  Third  anniversary  of  Mrs.  Newton's  death. 


27 


LETTER  XV. 

London',  January  7,  lFiM- 

DEAR  SIR, 

THE  minute  after  I  had  sent  off  my  letter  to 
you,  I  received  yours  of  the  1st,  which  I  should 
not  have  acknowledged  so  soon,  but  to  assure 
}'ou,  that  the  rumour  of  my  having  altered  my 
sentiments  of  the  revival  in  Wales  is  entirely  un- 
founded. When  Mr.  C***  was  in  London,  he 
told  me,  that  what  appeared  sudden  and  extra- 
ordinary in  the  affair,  was  in  great  measure  sub- 
sided, and  that  some  who  were  affected,  they 
knew  not  well  why,  were  returning  to  their  for- 
mer level ;  but  that  he  hoped  the  revival  itself 
was  in  the  main  solid,  extensive,  and  abiding. 
This  is  as  much  as  I  expected,  and  this  is  all  I 
have  known  of  the  matter  since  Mr.  C.  wrote  to 
you.  Therefore,  my  sentiment,  that  many  blos- 
soms would  fall  off,  and  my  hope  that  many 
would  abide,  and  yield  good  fruit,  remain  still 
the  same. 

I  thank  you  for  your  information  respecting 
Letters  to  a  Wife.  You  will  perceive  by  the 
preface,  that  I  was  aware  of  the  different 
opinions  which  would  be  formed  of  a  book  rather 
novel  in  its  kind.  None  but  married  persons 
can  be  competent  judges  of  the  subject :  nor  all 
of  these.    The  unfeeling,  the  careless,  and  the 


23 


licentious,  will  think  it  rhapsody  and  folly.  But 
as  I  said,  if  my  leading  motive  was  right,  I  ought 
to  be  in  good  measure  indifferent  to  the  judg- 
ment of  mortals.  To  be  sure,  it  was  a  high  gra- 
tification to  me  to  erect  a  monument  of  affection 
and  gratitude  to  the  memory  of  my  excellent 
wife  :  but  had  this  been  my  only  view,  I  durst 
not  have  done  it.  I  intended  it  chiefly  as  a  me- 
morial of  the  Lord's  goodness  to  a  chief  sinner; 
to  confirm  the  account  given  in  my  narrative,  and 
to  record  many  additional  instances  of  his  won- 
derful providences  in  my  favour.  I  thought  like- 
wise it  would  afford  proof,  that  there  may  be  a 
degree  of  conscientious  regard  to  the  Lord,  of 
submission  to  his  will,  of  dependence  upon  his 
care,  and  of  answers  to  prayer,  in  a  person  whose 
doctrinal  light  is  very  indistinct,  and  before  he 
has  formed  a  systematic  and  clear  view  of  the 
truth.  Indeed,  though  my  knowledge  was  at  that 
time,  more  defective  than  it  is  even  now,  some 
of  the  happiest  days  of  communion  with  God  I 
ever  knew,  were  while  I  was  a  sailor,  and  parti- 
cularly in  my  third  and  last  voyage  to  Africa. 
Indeed  I  wish  I  had  a  right  to  say,  I  can  trust 
him  as  simply  at  present  as  I  did  then. 

I  felt  a  desire  of  publishing  some  extracts  of 
my  letters  to  her,  from  the  da)-  that  she  left  me, 
and  perhaps  sooner.  But  I  deliberated  upon  it 
a  whole  year  before  I  undertook  it.  I  submitted 
it  frequently  to  the  Lord  ;  and  from  the  time  I 


m 

began,  I  believe  I  may  say,  there  was  not  a  page 
of  it  written  without  prayer  for  his  direction 
and  guidance.  I  hope  he  inclined  me  to  be- 
gin, I  am  sure  he  has  enabled  me  to  finish  ; 
for  though  it  was  in  the  main  a  pleasing  task,  it 
was  painfully  pleasing.  It  cost  me  not  only 
prayers,  but  tears.  I  thank  him  that  it  is  now 
abroad.  I  trust  I  shall  never  repent  of  it ;  I 
rather  expect  it  will  be  a  source  of  comfort  to 
me  to  the  end  of  life,  that  I  was  spared  to  com- 
plete it. 

With  respect  to  others,  I  hoped  it  might  be 
read  with  some  pleasure,  and  perhaps  benefit,  by 
some,  who  like  me,  have  outlived  their  gourds. 
That  I  might  put  useful  hints  in  the  way  of  some 
who  are  about  to  enter  into  the  marriage  state. 
That  it  might  undeceive  some  who  have  imbibed 
prejudices  against  marriage,  and  convince  them 
that  there  is  more  satisfaction  to  be  found  in  that 
state,  when  properly  .conducted,  than  they  arc 
aware  of.  I  hoped  likewise,  that  others  might 
be  cautioned  by  my  example  against  that  over- 
attachment,  which  sometimes  cost  me  so  dear. 
And  I  hope  and  believe,  that  when  the  Lord 
shall  have  shewn  you  the  proper  person  appointed 
to  bear  your  name,  and  has  brought  you  together, 
you  will  not  regret  the  time  you  spent  in  reading 
Letters  to  a  Wife. 

The  history  of  my  trial  in  the  Appendix,  No.  1. 
is  to  me  the  most  interesting  part.  When  I  re- 
4* 


24 


fleet  (which  is  but  every  day)  how  I  lived,  what 
I  felt,  and  how  I  was  supported,  it  seems  the 
most  remarkable  part  of  my  remarkable  life. 
Surely  had  not  the  Lord  been  my  helper,  I  had 
sunk  like  a  stone  in  deep  water.  I  thank  him, 
that  I  could  bear  such  a  testimony  to  his  faith- 
fulness and  all-sufficiency. 

I  have  been  already  favoured  with  notices  that 
my  book  has  been  useful  in  most  or  all  the  caseS 
I  have  mentioned  ;  and  therefore  I  am  not  afraid 
©f  the  censure  of  severe  critics. 

Paper  and  leisure  are  brought  to  a  close  toge- 
ther. I  can  only  add  my  love  and  best  wishes^ 
with  an  assurance  that  I  am 

Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 
J.  N. 


LETTER  XYIr 

Loxootf,  April  29,  1T94, 

INDEED,  my  dear  Sir,  I  must  not  apologize 
io  you,  for  you  are  served  much  oftener  thafl 
comes  to  your  turn.  I  have  at  present  about 
sixty  unanswered  letters,  and  while  I  am  writing 
•ne,  I  usually  receive  two,  so  that  I  am  likely  to 
die  much  in  debt.  I  have  many  dear  friends  to 
whom  I  cannot  write  for  a  year  or  two,  or 
longer,  though  perhaps  I  am  forced  to  write  to 
those  whom  I  never  saw-   But  ym  are  not  likely 


to  be  omitted  long,  because  you  repay  me  vvitfe 
interest. 

Please  to  tell  Miss  G***,  that  I  thank  her  for 
her  obliging  letters.  She  asks  my  sentiments  on 
the  times.  She  may  see  them  in  print,  if  the 
Fast  Sermon  I  lately  printed  should  reach  Edin- 
burgh. 

Cardiphonia  is  made  up  of  letters  which  were 
actually  written  to  my  friends,  and  were  returned 
to  me  that  they  might  be  printed.  Such  addi- 
tions as  you  propose  would  not  suit  Cardiphonia, 
for  I  could  not  write  confidential  letters,  which  I 
intended,  at  the  time,  should  appear  in  print.  I 
ascribe  the  blessing  the  Lord  has  given  to  Car- 
diphonia chiefly  to  this  circumstance,  that  there 
was  not  a  line  written  with  the  least  thought  that 
it  would  ever  appear  in  public.  There  might  be 
an  addition  to  Omicron  in  the  manner  you  men- 
tion, but  I  have  no  time  for  it ;  and,  indeed,  I 
have  already  printed  enough  for  one. 

I  lately  received  three  volumes  of  Mr.  Riccaltoti 
of  Hobkirk,  sent,  as  I  understand,  by  his  son, 
who  is  the  publisher ;  and  I  am  informed  he 
has  suffered  by  their  not  selling.  It  is  a  wonder 
to  me  that  they  have  not  found  a  ready  sale. 
Only,  I  am  told,  there  were  but  two  of  the  three 
volumes  sent  to  London,  and  therefore  I  suppose 
people  were  not  eager  to  buy  an  incomplete 
p-ork.    I  think  if  they  were  all  three  in  qvtf 


32 


Loudon  shops,  and  advertised  a  little,  they  would 
soon  be  called  for.  I  seldom  meet  with  a  human 
Writer,  to  whose  judgment  I  can  implicitly  sub- 
scribe in  all  points.  But  upon  the  whole  these 
books  have  pleased  me  highly,  and  I  think  have 
thrown  light  upon  some  particulars  which  I  did 
not  so  well  understand  before  I  read  them.  I 
never  heard  of  them  before,  though  they  were 
printed  in  the  year  1772. 

Your  sorrowful  complaints  have  often  been 
mine  ;  if  they  are  not  so  now,  it  is  not  because  I 
feel  less  ground  for  them,  but  because,  as  I  hope, 
I  am  more  acquainted  with  the  remedy  provided 
against  them.  I  see  much,  daily,  continual,  cause 
for  humiliation,  whether  I  look  backward  or  in- 
ward. But  if  it  be  true  that  Jesus  lived  and 
died  for  sinners,  and  is  now  a  High  Priest  upon 
the  throne — if  he  really  said,  "  Him  that  cometh 
Unto  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out" — if  he 
meant  what  he  said — if  his  word  may  be  taken— 
and  if  he  be  able  to  make  it  good — then  I  can 
see  no  just  cause  for  distress.  The  sum  of  my 
complaints  amounts  but  to  this — that  I  am  a  sick 
sinner,  diseased  in  every  part ;  but  then,  if  He 
who  is  the  infallible  Physician  has  undertaken  my 
case,  I  shall  not  die  but  live,  and  declare  the 
works  of  the  Lord.  I  have  no  remarkable  ex- 
perience to  talk  of ;  I  never  was  like  Paul,  at  any 
difficulty  to  tell  whether  I  was  in  the  body  or  out 


53 


of  the  body  ;  I  am  burdened  with  a  body  of  sin 
and  death.  But  I  have  a  little  book,  which  I 
am  enabled  to  believe  is  the  sure  word  of  God. 
The  doctrines  and  promises  I  meet  with  in  it, 
which  we  call  the  gospel,  exactly  suit  my  wants, 
and  the  temper  and  conduct  it  is  designed  to 
form,  agrees  with  my  leading  desires.  I  was 
once  far  otherwise  minded,  and  should  doubtless 
have  remained  so,  had  not  almighty  power  and 
mercy  softened  me.  I  would  therefore  praise 
him  for  what  he  has  done,  and  wait  upon  him  to 
do  more,  for  I  can  do  nothing  for  myself.  In  the 
mean  time,  instead  of  complaining,  I  would  try 
to  be  thankful.  If  he  has  begun  a  good  work,  I 
dare  not  indulge  a  doubt  of  his  carrying  it  on. 
This  would  be  to  dishonour  his  wisdom,  power, 
and  faithfulness. 

For  the  rest ;  if  the  scripture  describes  the 
christian  life  as  a  warfare  and  a  wrestling,  why 
should  I  be  discouraged  that  I  find  it  so  ?  The 
apostle  says  of  all  believers,  "  the  flesh  striveth 
against  the  spirit,  and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh 
if  it  was  otherwise  with  me,  how  could  I  be 
right  ? 

Give  my  love  to  Mr.  F***.  I  might  say  the 
same  things  to  him.  We  have  all  need  of  pa- 
tience. We  hope  to  overcome  at  last.  But  I 
can  form  no  idea  of  two  hills  without  thinking  of 
a  valley  between  them,  nor  of  a  victory  without 
a  previous  conflict. 


34 


I  commend  you  and  yours  to  the  great  and 
sure  Cautioner,*  and  I  remain 

Dear  Sir, 
Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 
J.  X. 

LETTER  XVII. 

London,  August  1,  1"94. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  TAKE  a  large  sheet,  but  perhaps  if  I  keep 
it  till  I  have  filled  it,  I  shall  tire  your  patience, 
both  in  waiting  for  my  letter,  and  in  reading  it 
afterwards. 

We,  that  is  Miss  C**#  and  I,  left  home  the 
lfth  June,  and  returned  in  peace  and  safety  the 
24th  ult.  Yours  of  the  3d  found  me  at  Cam- 
bridge. Give  my  love  to  Mr.  Black.  I  hope 
his  removal  to  Edinburgh  will  prove  a  blessing 
to  many ;  and  that  in  watering  others  he  may  be 
abundantly  watered  himself.  I  am  glad  you  have 
good  news  from  what  you  call  the  east  country. 
May  the  gospel  spread  east,  west,  north,  and 
south,  till  every  part  of  this  land,  and  all  the 
lands  and  nations  of  the  earth  are  filled  with  light 
and  love. 

I  have  seen  many  of  Mr.  B  's  and  Th — 's 

letters  ;  and  perhaps  those  which  you  have.  Mr- 


*  Or  Surety, 


35 


B**#  was  a  first  rate  man,  both  as  a  minister  and 
a  christian  :  but  he  could  not  easily  restrain  his 
natural  turn  for  humour  and  drollery.  This  was 
certainly  a  blemish,  especially  when  he  brought 
it  into  the  pulpit.  But  though  he  was  sensible  of 
the  impropriety,  in  his  latter  years,  and  often  ac- 
knowledged it,  he  was  frequently  drawn  into  a . 
repetition — what  made  it  worse,  his  taste  was  far 
from  delicate.  His  allusions,  though  generally 
apposite,  were  often  low  and  vulgar,  and  disgust- 
ing even  to  his  friends :  but,  as  we  say,  there  are 
spots  even  in  the  best.  He  was,  upon  the  whole, 
a  burning  and  a  shining  light.  Mr.  Whitfield 
likewise  could  say  comical  things  ;  but  then  it 
was  in  a  manner  quite  his  own,  in  which  none  of 
his  imitators  could  succeed.  When  he  made  his 
hearers  smile,  it  was  usually  with  a  design  to 
make  them  weep,  and  I  have  more  than  once 
seen  these  different  effects  produced  in  almost 
the  same  minute. 

My  narrative  is  indeed  imperfect :  but  I  think 
Letters  to  a  Wife  will  serve  both  as  a  com- 
mentary, and  a  supplement  to  it.  Mr.  Self  seems 
to  have  obtruded  sufficiently  upon  the  attention 
of  the  public  already  :  I  am  not  willing  to  intro- 
duce him  again. 

In  preferring  a  warm  heart  to  a  clear  head,  you 
certainly  judge  by  the  rule  of  scripture.  The 
Lord  looketh  to  the  heart,  not  to  the  stature,  the 
address,  the  intellect,  the  rank  or  wealth  of  a 


83 


person.  These  are  to  the  man  no  more  than  the 
trappings  to  a  horse,  which  is  the  same  animal, 
whether  laden  with  panniers,  or  dressed  in  a  fine 
caparison.  So,  at  the  theatre,  people  do  not 
admire  an  actor  merely  for  the  character  he  sus- 
tains, but  for  the  manner  in  which  he  performs  it. 
All  flesh  is  grass,  and  all  the  goodliness  thereof 
like  the  flowers  of  the  field.  The  mass  of  man- 
kind may  be  compared  to  grass,  and  those  who 
are  distinguished  by  intellectual  or  external  ac- 
complishments of  any  kind,  to  the  flowers,  which 
look  more  gaudy,  and  are  perhaps  a  little  taller 
than  the  grass  :  but  when  the  mower  comes,  the 
scythe  finds  no  difference  ;  both  fall  by  the  same 
stroke,  and  wither  with  equal  speed.  Indeed,  I 
believe,  the  most  Kvely  grace,  and  the  most  solid 
comfort,  are  known  among  the  Lord's  poor  and 
undistinguished  people.  Every  outward  advan- 
tage has  a  tendency  to  nourish  the  pride  of  the 
human  heart,  and  requires  a  proportionable  know- 
ledge of  the  deceitful  self  and  the  evil  of  sin  to 
counterbalance  them.  It  is  no  less  difficult  to 
have  great  abilities,  than  great  riches,  without 
trusting  in  them.  And  believers  who  are  re- 
markably sensible  and  clever,  are  frequentlv  teazed 
with  whims  and  vagaries  of  thought,  which  do 
not  trouble  plain  people.  If  I  was  qualified  to 
search  out  the  best  christian  in  the  kingdom,  I 
should  not  expect  to  find  him  either  in  a  pro- 
fessor's chair  or  in  a  pulpit.    I  should  give  the 


37 


palm  to  that  person  who  had  the  lowest  thoughts 
of  himself,  and  the  most  admiring  and  cordial 
thoughts  of  the  Saviour.  And  perhaps  this 
person  may  be  some  bed-ridden  old  man  or 
woman,  or  a  pauper  in  a  parish  workhouse. 
But  our  regard  to  the  Lord  is  not  to  be  mea- 
sured by  our  sinsible  feelings,  by  what  we  can 
say  or  write,  but  rather  by  the  simplicity  of  our 
dependence,  and  the  uniform  tenor  of  our  obedi- 
ence to  his  will. 

I  believe  there  are  many  good  people  at 
But  I  thought  them  too  hasty  in  their  determina- 
tion to  build,  and  that  the  plan  they  proposed,  as 
mentioned  to  me,  was  not  likely  to  settle  them 
comfortably.  I  did  not  approve,  and  therefore  I 
did  not  encourage  it.  I  have  often  seen  young 
and  warm  zeal  lead  to  inconveniencies.  In  these 
points  we  must  judge  for  ourselves,  as  appear- 
ances strike  us.  But  I  trust  I  wish  equally  well 
to  the  gospel,  whether  it  be  preached  in  a  church, 
a  chapel,  a  kirk,  a  meeting-house,  or  a  barn  ;  and 
whether  the  preachers  are  of  the  English  or 
Scotch  Establishments,  Seceders,  Relief-men,  or 
Methodists. 

I  am  soriy  for  Mr.  and  for  many  more, 

who  would  do  better  if  they  consulted  the  rule 
of  God's  word.  Some  well-meaning  people,  se- 
duced by  those  of  deeper  views,  I  compare  to 
children  playing  with  gunpowder,  who  are  some- 
times blown  up  before  they  are  aware  of  danger. 
5 


They  are  happy  who  study  to  be  quiet,  to  pro- 
mote peace,  and  to  persuade  those  whom  they 
can  influence,  to  seek  an  interest  in  the  kingdom 
which  cannot  be  shaken. 

I  have  now  taken  some  notice  of  every  para- 
graph in  your  letter.  Have  little  to  add  from 
my  own  stock.  Our  late  excursion  was  very 
pleasant.  We  were  chiefly  at  and  round  about 
Cambridge,  at  no  time  more  than  62  miles  from 
London.  We  saw  many  friends,  and  received 
much  kindness.  I  preached  while  abroad  in  ten 
churches,  nine  of  them  in  different  places,  be- 
sides many  house-preachings.  I  found  in  most 
of  these  parishes,  active,  faithful  ministers,  and 
attentive  congregations.  The  gospel  certainly 
spreads  in  the  Establishment.  Young  men  of 
abilities  and  piety  are  ordained  every  season,  and 
there  are  four  seasons  in  the  year,  and  we  now 
and  then  hear  of  clergymen  awakened,  after  they 
had  been  blind  teachers  of  the  blind  for  many 
years.  In  London  we  are  highly  favoured  with 
many  ministers  of  the  first  rank  for  zeal  and  wis- 
dom. Such  there  are  likewise  in  some  of  our 
great  towns,  such  as  Leicester,  Birmingham, 
Leeds,  Halifax,  York,  Hull,  Reading ;  and  I 
hope  there  are  several  hundreds  settled  in  places 
of  less  note,  in  different  parts  of  the  kingdom, 
who  are  diligent  and  useful.  Add  to  this,  the 
itinerants  in  town  and  country,  in  Mr.  Whitfield's, 
Wesley's,  and  Lady  Huntingdon's  departments, 


39 


amongst  whom,  though  they  are  not  all  alike, 
there  are  many  faithful  good  preachers,  and  many 
of  the  evangelical  dissenters' — and  I  think  we  may 
hope  that  real  religion  is  greatly  on  the  spread 
and  revival  amongst  us.  This,  I  trust,  is  a  token 
for  good  (I  fear  almost  the  only  one)  in  this  dark 
and  threatening  dav>  The  bulk  of  the  nation  is 
asleep  in  sin.  Infidelity,  folly,  and  dissipation, 
abound  every  where  :  but  the  Lord  has  a  praying 
people,  who  are  mourning  for  the  evils  they  can- 
not prevent,  and  the  miseries  which  are  the  fruits 
of  sin.  These,  I  hope,  would  appear  a  large 
number,  if  they  could  be  brought  all  together  : 
but  scattered  as  they  are  up  and  down,  they  are 
one  in  him  ;  and,  for  their  sakes,  I  hope  our  civil 
and  religious  privileges,  so  little  prized,  so  much 
undervalued  by  the  majority,  will  be  still  pre- 
served to  us. 

I  know  not  if  I  mentioned  Mr.  Fuller's  book, 
"  The  Tendency  of  the  Calvinistic  and  Socinian 
Doctrines  compared  as  to  Morals  :"  but  I  sup- 
pose you  must  have  seen  it.  I  think  it  the  most 
complete  unanswerable  refutation  of  the  Socinian 
scheme,  and  the  best  book  of  controversy  I  ever 
saw.  The  great  learned  Doctors  dodged  Dr. 
Priestley  about  in  Greek  and  Latin  to  little  pur- 
pose :  it  was  reserved  to  Mr.  Fuller  to  cut  off 
this  great  Goliath's  head.  I  think  there  is  none 
of  the  party  hardy  enough  to  attempt  to  an- 
swer it. 


40 


On  Monday  next,  if  I  live,  I  shall  enter  rcy 
yoth  year.  The  time  of  my  dismission  cannot 
be  very  distant.  Pray  for  me,  that  whenever  it 
comes  it  may  find  me  waiting,  willing,  and  ready. 
That  my  decline  in  life  (if  I  am  not  called  away 
suddenly)  may  be  honourable,  and  consistent  with 
my  profession.  That  I  may  live  as  becometh  a 
saint,  and  die  as  becometh  a  sinner,  with  no  other 
plea  or  hope,  but  that  .lesus  lived  and  died,  and 
rose  and  reigns,  to  save  to  the  uttermost  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  him. 

Let  the  length  and  speed  of  this  letter  plead 
for  me,  if  I  should  seem  dilatory  hereafter.  I 
shall  not  forget  you,  but  I  cannot  write  when  I 
would.  I  commend  you  to  the  Lord,  may  he 
guide,  guard,  and  bless  you,  and  make  you  a 
blessing  to  all  your  connexions  I  only  add,  that 
I  am  sincerely, 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  servant, 


LETTER  XVIII. 

London,  November  26,  1794. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  TAKE  a  whole  sheet,  for  I  have  a  large 
packet  to  answer.  I  date  the  top,  but  what 
date  the  bottom  may  bear  is  yet  unknown. 

I  do  not  wonder  that  Moses  would  have  been 
willing  to  wait  a  little  longer  for  heaven,  to  have 


41 


seen  Israel  established  in  Canaan,  though  he  was 
sure  it  would  he  so  after  his  decease.  God  has 
in  mercy  so  constituted  the  human  frame,  as  to 
produce  an  engagement  of  heart  in  necessary 
affairs,  so  that  we  are  not  only  employed  in  his 
service,  but  interested  in  what  he  appoints  us  to 
do.  Because  it  is  his  concern,  it  becomes  our 
own.  This  wonderfully  sweetens  labour,  and 
likewise  keeps  up  that  attention  and  exertion, 
which  are  necessary  to  our  doing  things  as  well 
as  we  can.  Perhaps  you  have  known  parents 
who  seemed  very  willing  to  go  to  heaven  (if  it 
were  the  Lord's  time)  and  yet  not  unwilling  to 
live  a  little  longer  to  see  a  dear  child  comfortably 
settled  before  they  went.  Surely  the  object  of 
Moses's  desire  was  as  noble  and  important  as  any 
thing  that  we  can  propose  on  earth  now.  Moses 
loved  Israel,  and  longed  to  see  them  settled,  but 
when  the  Lord  forbad  it,  he  cheerfully  acqui- 
esced. 

Abraham  was,  as  you  observe,  a  great  man  | 
yet  he  was  but  a  man.  We  may  admire  his  faith 
and  obedience,  for  the  bible  commends  them, 
and  holds  him  forth  to  us  as  a  pattern  ;  yet  he 
had  no  more  inherent,  or  properly  his  own,  than 
you  or  I.  When  left  a  little  to  himself,  this  great 
believer  stooped  to  equivocation  and  falsehood  to 
save  his  life,  when  it  was,  in  reality,  in  no  danger. 
Let  us  learn  a  lesson  from  him  in  this  case  like  j 
wise,  not  to  presume  upon  our  past  experience 
5.  * 


42 


upon  the  grace  or  comfort  of  yesterday,  as  though" 
these  could  warrant  our  standing  to-morrow. 
We  cannot  see  by  the  light  of  yesterday,  nor 
subsist  long  upon  yesterday's  food.  We  need 
continual  supplies,  help  every  moment.  There- 
fore let  us  not  be  high-minded,  but  fear.  So 
long  as  we  feel  our  weakness,  and  lean  upon  an 
almighty  arm,  we  are  safe,  but  no  longer. 

I  think  Bucer's  answer  to  his  judges,  "  that  he 
did  not  wear  a  square  hat,  because  he  had  not  a 
square  head,"  was  more  smart  than  solid,  if  col- 
lege caps  then  were  like  those  worn  now ;  for 
though  the  outside  of  the  cap  is  of  a  square  form, 
the  crown  is  quite  as  round,  and  as  shapeable  to 
the  head  as  the  crown  of  your  three-corned 
hat. 

The  profanation  of  the  Lord's  day  is  undoubt- 
e*dy  a  great  sin.  But  many  sin  through  igno- 
rance. They  have  neidier  good  example  to  lead 
them  to  church,  nor  good  instruction  when  they 
go.  It  is  one  of  the  many  crying  sins,  which 
form  our  national  character.  But  I  do  not  think 
it  is  the  loudest.  And  I  think  the  guilt  of  it  lies 
heavily  on  the  great,  the  magistrates,  and  the 
clergy.  If  the  hungry  sheep  look  up,  they  are 
not  fed,  or  the  places  where  there  is  food  for 
them  are  very  few.  When  I  see  multitudes  cus- 
tomarily breaking  the  sabbath,  I  think  such  was 
my  practice  once  ;  and  I  hope  some  of  you  will 
know  better  before  you  die.    I  obtained  mercy. 


43 


Grace  reigned  in  my  case,  and  grace  is  still  upon 
the  throne ! 

I  have  known  more  instances  than  one  of 
dreams  resembling  Mrs.  Tooley's,  and  they  are 
worth  recording  when  verified  by  the  event ;  but 
this  is  not  always  the  case.  Dreams  are  to  me 
a  sufficient  proof,  first,  that  we  are  surrounded 
by  visible  agents,  and  liable  to  impressions  from 
them  when  our  senses  are  asleep,  and  perhaps 
when  they  are  indisposed  by  nervous  disorders, 
but  not  when  we  are  in  perfect  health,  or  dis- 
tinctly awake.  N.  B.  It  is  a  great  mercy  that 
some  of  these  agents  are  under  a  restraint,,  or  we 
should  be  scared  by  dreams  and  terrified  by  vi- 
sions every  night !  Second,  I  infer  from  dreams, 
that  there  is  a  power  belonging  to  the  mind, 
adapted  to  the  unseen  state,  which  though  dor- 
mant when  we  are  awake,  is  active  in  sleep. 
Then  we  seem  to  perceive  by  intuition.  We  are 
engaged  in  scenes  we  had  no  consciousness  of 
before,  and  yet  we  know  all  that  is  going  forward, 
take  a  part  in  the  business,  and  are  engaged  and 
interested  as  if  we  were  quite  at  home.  This 
appears  very  wonderful  to  me.  I  think  we  know 
very  little  of  our  own  powers  at  present.  Third, 
Though  some  dreams  are  important,  perhaps 
monitory,  perhaps  prophetical,  as  I  believe  that 
mentioned  in  my  narrative  was ;  yet  there  is  so 
much  uncertainty  in  their  general  character,  that 
we  should  be  cautious  of  laying  much  stress  upon 


them,  at  the  time.  I  had  once  a  young  lady  a 
month  at  my  house,  who  had  the  singular  faculty 
of  dreaming  that  she  heard  a  sermon  every  night  ; 
and  she  usually  told  us  the  text,  the  heads,  and 
much  of  the  discourse  at  breakfast.  The  preacher 
was  sometimes  one  whom  she  knew,  and  some- 
times an  utter  stranger.  But  when  she  married, 
she  lost  her  gift ;  and,  poor  thing,  she  has  since 
met  with  many  things  which  she  never  dream- 
ed of. 

Now  for  Mr.  ****.  His  case  is  a  strong 
proof  of  the  power  of  habit.  How  else  could 
he  have  been  afraid  to  shorten  his  prayers,  when 
the  general  voice  of  his  people  pronounced  them 
too  long  ?  He  knew  the  gospel  too  well  to  ex- 
pect to  be  heard  for  his  much  speaking.  I  think 
very  long  prayers  more  blameable  than  long 
sermons.  A  peculiar  attention  is  due  when 
speaking  to  the  Most  High  ;  and  if  the  attention 
be  overstrained  by  the  length  of  the  service,  it  is 
lost  time  to  the  hearer.  Weariness  of  mind  in 
prayer,  and  the  thought  still  returning — When  will 
you  have  done  ?  is  worse  than  unpleasant,  espe- 
cially to  persons  of  weak  judgment,  who  charge 
their  consciences  with  guilt,  for  the  speaker's  in- 
discretion. 

The  holiness  of  sinners  and  angels,  which  you 
seem  to  compare,  differ  not  only  in  degree,  but 
also  in  kind.  A  hare  or  a  greyhound  can  run 
swiftly,  but  they  cannot  fly  like  an  eagle,  had 


41 


they  been  made  to  fly  they  would  have  had  wings. 
We  hope  to  be  as  the  angels  before  long,  but  at 
present,  in  our  compound  state  of  spirit  and 
matter,  the  distinction  between  us  and  them  is 
no  less  real  than  between  birds  and  beasts.  The 
holiness  of  a  sinner  consists  chiefly  of  low 
thoughts  of  self,  and  high  thoughts  of  the  Sa- 
viour. These  will  always  be  in  proportion.  The 
lower  we  appear  to  ourselves,  the  more  highly 
we  shall  esteem  him.  The  more  his  glory  strikes 
us,  the  more  we  shall  sink  in  our  own  eyes. 
Could  you  find  the  man  who  has  most  of  these 
properties,  you  would  find  the  most  holy  man 
upon  earth.  And  as  we  advance  in  these,  we 
shall,  in  the  same  degree,  attain  to  every  thing 
else  that  properly  belongs  to  holiness.  Why  are 
we  liable  to  anger,  pride,  positiveness,  and  other 
evil  tempers?  but  because  we  think  too  highly  of 
ourselves,  and  suppose  we  are  not  treated  as  we 
ought  to  be.  Why  are  we  so  apt  to  be  capti- 
vated with  the  gewgaws  of  the  world  ?  but  be- 
cause we  are  so  faintly  impressed  with  a  real 
sense  of  the  excellence  of  Jesus.  We  say  indeed 
that  his  loving-kindness  is  better  than  life,  but  if 
we  really  and  fully  thought  so,  hard  things  would 
be  easy,  and  bitter  sweet,  and  there  would  be  no 
room  for  impatience  or  discontent  in  our  hearts. 
But  alas  !  all  within  us,  and  all  around  us,  is  de- 
fective and  polluted  ! 


46 


The  death  of  Mr.  Y***,  and  of  many  others 
who  are  daily  removed,  are  encouragements  to 
us  to  trust  the  Lord  when  our  call  shall  come. 
They  who  are  born  of  God  belong  to  his  hea- 
venly kingdom.  They  who  are  not,  belong,  at 
least  for  the  present,  to  the  kingdom  of  the 
wicked  one.  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other, 
while  in  the  body,  can  have  a  full  perception  of 
what  awaits  them  ;  but,  at  the  approach  of  death 
the  respective  scenes  begin  to  open.* 

'  The  soul's  dark  cottage,  tatter'd  and  decayxl, 
Lets  in  new  light  through  chinks  ' 

It  is  not  necessary  to  suppose  that  the  believer 
upon  his  dying  bed  is,  strictly  speaking,  better 
than  the  believers  who  are  around  him,  listening 
with  admiration  to  his  words  ;  but  now  he  stands 
upon  the  threshold  of  glory,  he  sees  more,  and 
therefore  he  can  say  more  than  he  did  formerly. 


*  Mr.  Y***  was  converted  under  the  ministry  of  Mr 
Whitfield,  and  lived  a  humble,  consistent  christian,  to  the 
age  of  fourscore.  His  faculties  latterly  were  so  impaired 
that  he  neither  knew  his  wife,  nor  his  most  intimate  ac- 
quaintance when  they  called  on  him.  He  said  much 
during  his  last  days,  and  the  manner  and  matter  of  his 
sayings  indicated  that  he  thought  himself  in  heaven,  in  the 
immediate  presence  of  his  God  and  Saviour.  In  health 
he  conversed  but  little  upon  any  subject ;  but  in  his  last 
illness  he  spoke  much  to  the  honour  of  God,  and  to  the 
comfort  and  joy  of  those  around  him.  His  last  words  were 
"  Mv  King  !  my  Lord  1" 


47 


And  often  the  impenitent  sinner  before  his  de- 
parture has  such  discoveries  as  terrify  not  only 
himself,  but  all  who  are  about  him  :  but  what 
passes  within  the  curtains  seldom  transpires 
abroad.  We  observe  that  christian*  who  walk 
uprightly  and  humbly,  generally  express  the  same 
feelings  when  they  come  to  die  ;  or  rather  they 
give  intimations  of  views  and  feelings  which  they 
find  no  words  to  express. 

Now  I  will  tell  you  a  story.  It  was  in  the 
newspaper  some  years  ago  ;  but  possibly  you  may 
not  have  heard  it. 

A  German  prince,  travelling  through  France, 
visited  the  arsenal  at  Toulon,  where  the  gallies 
are  kept.  The  commandant,  as  a  compliment 
to  his  rank,  said,  he  was  welcome  to  set  any  one 
galley  slave  at  liberty,  whom  he  should  choose  to 
select.  The  prince,  willing  to  make  the  best  use 
of  this  privilege,  spoke  to  many  of  them  in  suc- 
cession, inquiring  why  they  were  condemned  to 
the  gallies.  Injustice,  oppression,  false  accusa- 
tion, were  the  only  causes  they  could  assign — 
they  were  all  innocent  and  ill-treated.  At  last 
he  came  to  one,  who  when  asked  the  same  ques- 
tion, answered  to  this  effect.  "  My  Lord,  I 
have  no  reason  to  complain.  I  have  been  a  very 
wicked  desperate  wretch.  I  have  often  deserved 
to  be  broken  alive  upon  the  wheel.  I  account  it 
a  great  mercy  that  I  am  here."  The  prince  fixed 
his  eyes  upon  himr  gave  him  a  gentle  blow  upon 


48 


the  head,  and  said,  You  wicked  wretch,  it  is  a 
pity  you  should  be  placed  among  so  many  honest 
men ;  by  your  own  confession  you  are  bad  enough 
to  corrupt  them  all,  but  you  shall  not  stay  with 
them  another  day."  Then  turning  to  the  officer, 
he  said,  "  This  is  the  man,  Sir,  whom  I  wish  to 
be  released." 

Was  not  this  a  wise  decision  :  Must  not  all 
who  hear  the  story  allow,  that  the  man  who  was 
so  sensible  of  his  guilt,  and  so  submissive  to  his 
punishment  was,  in  all  probability,  the  most 
worthy  of  pardon,  and  the  most  likely  not  to 
abuse  it  ?  Though  the  ways  of  God  and  his 
thoughts  are  higher  than  ours,  yet  upon  some 
occasions,  and  when  their  own  concerns  are  not 
in  question,  men,  by  their  judgments,  shew  that 
they  can  form  no  just  objections  to  his. 

Think  of  me  if  we  live  to  the  15th  Decem- 
ber,* It  stands  first  in  the  list  of  my  memorable 
days.  It  calls  me  to  the  special  exercise  of  hu- 
miliation and  praise.  Not  that  the  subject  is  out 
of  my  thoughts  the  year  round.  The  Lord's 
goodness,  and  my  own  folly  and  ingratitude,  du- 
ring a  course  of  forty  years,  suggest  matter  for 
daily  meditation.  The  four  years  since  my  be- 
reavement have  been  more  free  from  snares  and 
cares  than  any  former  period  of  my  life ;  and 
therefore  I  ought  to  number  them  among  the 


*  Anniversary  of  airs.  Newton's  death. 


49 


happiest  I  have  seen.  Blessed  be  his  name,  who 
can  make  losses  gains,  and  cause  comforts  to 
spring  from  our  crosses.  For  the  rest,  the  Lord 
deals  so  bountifully  with  me,  that  I  have  not  a 
wish  to  form.  I  have  health,  peace,  plenty, 
friends,  acceptance  ;  I  can  still  preach,  and  have 
reason  to  hope  I  am  useful.  I  am  very  happy  in 
domestic  life,  so  that  I  still  find  home  is  home. 
What  can  I  desire  more  ?  Through  mercy,  I 
know  and  feel  that  the  world  can  offer  nothing  to 
amend  my  situation.  The  lines  are  fallen  to  me 
in  a  pleasant  place.  He  who  brought  me  out  of 
the  house  of  bondage  in  Africa,  has  dealt  well 
with  me  in  the  wilderness  !  How  wonderfully 
has  he  led  me  about,  and  kept  me  as  the  apple  of 
his  eye  ! 

But  I  am  drawing  near  70,  and  cannot  be  far 
from  Jordan.  I  am  at  present  willing  to  live  ; 
and  I  trust  when  the  time  comes,  the  Lord  will 
make  me  willing  to  die.  It  is  easy  to  talk  of 
death  while  he  is  at  a  distance.  But  I  rely  upon 
his  promise  of  strength  according  to  the  day,  to 
enable  me  to  meet  him  with  composure.  Let  us 
pray  for  grace  to  live  to-day,  and  to  leave  to- 
morrow at  his  wise  disposal.  I  commend  you  to 
his  blessing.  I  am 

Your  affectionate  friend, 

J.  N. 

28  Nov. 

6 


50 


LETTER  XIX. 

London,  December  10,  11T94 

DEAR  SIR, 

We  have  no  reason  to  be  much  grieved,  if  the 
world  speaks  any  or  all  manner  of  evil  of  us, 
provided  it  be  falsely,  and  especially  if  it  be  on 
account  of  our  christian  profession.  Rather  we 
may  rejoice,  for  so  they  treated  the  prophets  and 
apostles  that  were  before  us,  yea,  our  Lord  him- 
self. Jer.  xxxvii.  14.  Acts  xxiv.  5.  Luke 
xxiii.  5.  We  may  apply  Peter's  words,  1  Pet. 
ii.  20.  I  think  with  you,  that  considering  what  a 
world  we  live  in,  the  preservation  of  our  charac- 
ters is  no  less  an  evidence  of  the  Lord's  provi- 
dential care  over  us,  than  the  preservation  of  our 
persons  from  the  many  harms  to  which  we  are 
daily  exposed. 

]yir.  ****'s  letter  is,  as  you  say,  a  curiosity  :  I 
hope  it  is  the  only  one  of  the  kind  that  I  shall 
have  occasion  to  see.  However,  if  the  e>ent  of 
his  last  misconduct  was  sanctified  to  bring  his 
heart  back  to  the  Lord,  it  is  well  with  him  now. 
I  think  we  have  warrant  to  hope  that  his  faith 
and  repentance  were  sincere.  If  we  have  not  all 
deserved  to  be  hanged  for  breaking  human  laws, 
we  have  all  deserved  much  worse  as  transgressors 


51 


of  the  law  of  our  nature.  The  way  to  heaven 
sometimes  lies  by  the  gallows,  and  I  fear  that  the 
path  from  a  bed  of  state  much  more  frequently 
tends  downwards.  For  my  own  part,  if  my 
pocket  was  full  of  stones,  I  have  no  right  to 
throw  one  at  the  greatest  backslider  upon  earth. 
I  have  either  done  as  bad  or  worse  than  he,  or  I 
certainly  should,  if  the  Lord  had  left  me  a  little 
to  myself ;  for  I  am  made  of  just  the  same  ma- 
terials :  if  there  be  any  difference,  it  is  wholly  of 
grace. 

I  pray  the  Lord  to  bless  you  in  all  things. 
I  am 

Your  affectionate, 
J.  N. 


LETTER  XX. 

Losdom,  January  17,  1795. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  CAN  say  but  little  to  you  at  present.  This 
comes  chiefly  to  cover  my  fourth  anniversary, 
which  is  quite  at  your  service.  You  will  hardly 
admire  the  poetry,  but  it  is  true. 

I  differ  from  some  of  your  friends  about  Mr. 
W***  ;  nor  do  I  think  a  whit  worse  of  him  (now 
I  have  read  his  confession)  for  his  misconduct. 
I  have  no  reason  to  doubt  his  veracity,  nor  can 
see  why  the  truth  should  be  concealed.  Does 
not  his  whole  case  say,  "Let  him  that  thinketh 


52 


he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall  ?"  Have  any 
of  us  a  stock  of  inherent  grace  sufficient  to  secure 
us  from  equal  and  greater  miscarriages  ?  Who 
can  equal  the  fervour  and  spirituality  of  David's 
mind  as  expressed  in  Psal.  xlii.  lxiii.  and  Ixxxiv  ? 
yet  how  base  and  complicated  were  his  crimes  in 
the  affair  of  Bathsheba.  It  was  written  for  our 
instruction  ;  and  similar  declensions,  with  their 
awful  consequences,  are  permitted  for  our  in- 
struction and  warning  to  this  day.  The  Lord 
preserve  us  in  so  resting  in  past  experiences,  as 
to  go  forth  as  supposing  ourselves  wise  and  good  ! 
I  hope  I  shall  never  dare  to  think  myself  out  of 
equal  danger,  an  hour  longer  than  I  feel  the  ne- 
cessity of  praying,  "  Hold  thou  me  up,  and  I 
shall  be  safe,"  and  not  otherwise. 

It  should  excite  lamentation,  when  a  believer 
gives  occasion  for  the  way  of  truth  to  be  evil 
spoken  of ;  but  if  the  heart  be  so  deceitful  and 
desperately  wicked  as  the  scripture  declares,  I 
rather  wonder  it  does  not  happen  more  frequently. 
When  Jude  says  "To  him  ivho  is  able  to  keep 
vou  from  falling,"  we  know  that  he  means  the 
Lord,  and  his  expression  intimates,  that  no  power 
less  than  that  which  keeps  the  planets  in  their 
orbits,  can  preserve  us  from  dreadful  things  for 
a  single  day.  Through  great  mercy  I  have  been 
thus  kept  as  to  my  character  before  men  ;  but  I 
can  remember  many  turns  in  my  experience, 
when,  if  the  Lord  had  not  watched  over  me  when 


53 


I  was  sleeping,  I  might  have  proved  very  vile, 
indeed.  More  than  once,  he  permitted  my  ene- 
my to  rob  me  of  my  spear  and  cruse,  my  strength 
and  my  comfort,  by  which  I  know  to  whom  I 
owe  it  that  I  am  alive  at  this  day. 

I  know  nothing  of  S.  Vincent's,  but  you  were, 
certainly  misinformed  about  Antigua.  There  the 
gospel  is  protected  and  flourishes  greatly.  The 
Moravian  brethren  have  there  near  8000  enlight- 
ened blacks  under  their  care,  whose  behaviour  is 
such,  that  a  slave  under  their  tuition  will  fetch 
double  the  price  of  another.  It  is  the  same  in 
the  Danish  islands  St.  Cruz  and  St.  Thomas, 
where  they  have  still  a  greater  number,  and  they 
have  begun  a  good  and  prosperous  work  at  St. 
Christopher's.  Some  of  Mr.  Wesley's  preachers 
are  likewise  useful  in  our  islands  ;  but  the  Mora- 
vians seem  almost  to  engross  the  true  missionary 
spirit.  If  you  read  the  history  of  the  missions 
in  North  America,  lately  published,  you  will  see 
such  instances  of  simplicity,  self-denial,  wisdom, 
courage,  patience,  perseverance,  and  success,  and 
so  likewise  in  Crantz's  History  of  the  Greenland 
Mission,  as  I  think  cannot  be  equalled  in  any  age, 
or  by  any  people  since  the  apostolic  day,  except- 
ing Mr.  Brainerd,  and  a  few  others,  from  New- 
England.  It  is  easy  to  form  missions,  but  the 
Lord  alone  can  form  true  missionaries* 

My  time  is  gone  when  I  have  commended, 
you  to  the  Lord's  blessing,  and  desired  you  to 
6  * 


54 


give  my  love  to  all  that  love  the  Saviour,  and 
that  think  of  me  for  his  sake. 

I  am 

Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 

J.  N. 

LETTER  XXI. 

Loxdox,  February  28,  1795. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

HOW  one  thing  hangs  upon  another  !  The 
French  revolution  has  produced  a  revolution  in 
the  franking  business.  I  suppose  this  is  the  last 
frank  that  will  pass  between  Scotland  and  me. 
My  next  letter  per  post  will  cos#t  you  money,  and 
therefore  I  ought  to  wait  till  I  can  send  you 
something  worth  paying  for. 

Mr.  R*##  is  a  good  man,  and  his  Address  is  a 
good  one.  It  was  much  called  for.  Besides  the 
impression  at  L***,  about  ten  thousand  were 
printed  here.  I  hope  Wednesday  was  a  good 
day.*  The  churches,  Sec.  where  the  gospel  is 
preached,  were  in  general  crowded,  and  I  hope 
the  business  of  the  day  will  be  still  remembered 
by  many  ;  but  the  majority,  I  fear,  are  returning 
into  their  old  courses.  I  preached  from  Psalm 
exxiii.  I,  2.  and  Exodus  xvii.  11. 

I  congratulate  you  on  the  visit  the  Lord  fa- 
voured you  with.    Such  favours  call  for  a  double 


•  A  Fast  Day. 


55 


guard  of  watchfulness  and  prayer.  The  pick- 
pockets are  busy  about  our  Bank,  when  the  divi- 
dends are  paying,  and  sometimes  they  who  have 
received  a  good  sum  of  money  have  been  de- 
prived of  it  before  they  returned  home  :  but  they 
seldom  attempt  to  rob  a  poor  man.  Thus  satan 
the  arch-thief,  lets  a  poor  formal  professor  pass 
unmolested ;  but  if  he  sees  one  whom  the  Lord 
has  enriched,  he  watches  him  with  a  malicious 
eye,  and  longs  to  spoil  him  of  his  treasure.  It 
seems  he  once  formed  a  plan  to  rob  Paul  him- 
self, upon  such  an  occasion,  2  Cor.  xii.  But  the 
Lord  constrained  him  to  send  a  messenger  of  his 
own,  to  defeatdiis  own  design,  and  to  put  Paul 
upon  his  guard.  Messengers  from  satan,  and 
thorns  in  the  flesh,  are  gifts  and  mercies,  if  they 
preserve  us  from  being  exalted  above  measure. 
For  there  is  that  in  our  nature  which  can  extract 
poison  even  from  gracious  manifestations  and 
spiritual  comforts.  A  man  who  has  his  dividend 
in  his  pocket,  buttons  up  close,  avoids  a  crowd, 
and  looks  and  moves,  as  if  he  thought  every  per- 
son he  meets  may  be  a  thief.  Let  us  imitate 
them  !  May  the  Lord's  voice  to  Peter  sound 
frequently  in  our  ears,  "Satan  has  desired  to 
have  you  that  he  may  sift  you  as  wheat."  But  if 
we  are  enabled  to  walk  humbly  and  circumspect- 
ly, we  shall  walk  safely. 

The  slips  and  falls  (some  very  great)  of  the 
most  eminent  servants  of  God,  are  recorded  for 


56 


our  admonition.  Abraham,  Lot,  Noah,  Aaron, 
David,  Solomon,  and  Hezekiah  were  not  novices, 
but  men  who  had  known  much  of  his  goodness  ; 
and  their  greatest  faults  were  usually  committed 
just  after  some  signal  deliverance,  or  some  sin- 
gular manifestation,  or  after  they  had  been  ho- 
noured by  the  performance  of  some  important 
service.  Lord,  what  is  man  !  and  what  are  we  ! 
Let  us  not  be  high-minded,  but  fear  ! 

Such  extraordinary  views  of  divine  things  are 
very  desirable,  provided  we  can  safely  bear  them : 
of  which  he  who  knows  our  frame  is  the  proper 
judge.  They  have  not  been  a  part  of  my  expe- 
rience, though,  I  hope,  I  likewise  rest  upon  the 
simple  truth:  but  it  is  as  hiies  in  the  book.  What 
I  read  I  am  enabled  to  believe,  so  far  as  to  ven- 
ture my  soul  and  my  all  upon  it.  And  I  trust  it 
has  some  general  effect  upon  my  temper,  aims, 
and  expectations  ;  but  not  often  much  more  at 
one  time  than  another.  My  walk  is  chiefly  upon 
even  ground.  I  am  seldom  greatly  elevated,  or 
greatly  depressed.  I  would  be  thankful  for  that 
word  of  our  Lord  to  Thomas,  "  Blessed  are  they 
who  have  not  seen,  and  yet  have  believed."  For 
indeed,  in  the  way  of  sensible  impression,  I  have 
seen  but  very  little. 

I  think  the  Roman  Catholics  in  Ireland  were 
long  treated  much  like  Israel  in  Egypt.  I  do  not 
consider  their  toleration  as  any  way  connected 
with  religion ;  and  as  a  political  measure  I  highly 


57 


approve  it  upon  this  principle,  that  I  am  glad  of 
liberty  to  worship  God  according  to  my  light, 
and  therefore  am  very  willing  that  others  should 
have  the  same  liberty.  Toleration,  if  considered 
as  a  matter  of  favour,  is  an  insult  upon  con- 
science, and  an  intrusion  on  the  prerogative  of 
the  Lord  of  conscience.  I  should  be  glad  of  a 
toleration  to  eat,  if  I  might  not  eat  without  it; 
yet  I  should  think  it  hard  if  I  could  not  breakfast 
cr  dine  without  the  leave  of  Parliament. 

Popery  always  shewed  a  persecuting  spirit ; 
and  therefore  when  the  Protestants  got  power  on 
their  side,  as  they  were  unwilling  to  run  the  risk 
of  being  again  called  to  the  honour  of  suffering 
for  the  gospel  sake,  and  equally  unable  to  trust 
in  the  providence  of  God  ;  they  entrenched  them- 
selves within  a  bulwark  of  cruel,  unchristian, 
penal  laws.  The  Jewish  nation  was  a  theocracy, 
and  Idolatry  was  not  only  a  sin  against  God,  but 
a  crime  against  the  state,  and  therefore  punish- 
able with  death.  Protestants  availed  themselves 
of  this  precedent.  "Call  the  papists  idolaters, 
and  then  you  may  treat  them  as  you  please. 
1'ear  away  their  children  from  them — hinder 
them  from  worshiping  God  at  all.  Let  any 
rebellious  profligate  son  claim  his  father's  estate, 
if  he  will  but  renounce  popery,  he  need  not  have 
any  religion :  he  may  be  an  atheist,  provided  he 
promises  not  to  be  a  Papist.  Oppress  them  as 
much  as  you  can,  and  still  if  you  do  not  murder 


58 


them,  you  may  admire  your  own  mercy."  I 
abhor  the  treatment  of  the  presbyterians  in  Scot- 
land in  Charles  Il's  time  ;  and  I  do  not  think 
much  better  of  the  severities  against  the  papists 
in  Ireland. 

I  did  not  wonder  at  the  contempt  the  Lord 
poured  upon  the  well-meant,  but  mistaken  zeal 
of  the  protestant  association  of  the  year  1780. 
Can  the  Gospel  of  Christ  authorize  such  things  ? 
Are  these  the  fruits  of  love  ?  Is  it  thus  we  do 
as  we  would  wish  to  be  done  by  ?  Surely  the 
Son  of  man  came  not  to  destroy  men's  lives,  but 
to  save  them. 

Thus  much  for  the  present.  I  commend  you 
to  the  care  and  blessing  of  the  Lord  ;  and  with 
Miss  C.'s  respects,  I  subscribe  myself, 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  servant, 
J.N. 


LETTER  XXII. 

London,  April  17,  1795. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  CANNOT  keep  pace  with  your  kindness 
in  the  article  of  correspondence,  but  as  franks 
though  sentenced,  are  not  yet  executed,  I  am 
willing  to  thank  you  once  more  for  books,  ex- 
tracts, and  letters. 

A  friend  sent  £10  for  Mr.  R***  in  conse- 
quence of  what  I  had  printed.    I  forwarded  it, 


59 


and  have  his  answer  that  he  received  it  safely.  I 
rather  expected  his  help  would  arise  from  Scot- 
land than  from  London. — »- 

A  Calvinist  professes  that  a  man  can  receive 
nothing  except  it  be  given  him  from  heaven.  If 
so,  we  need  not  wonder  that  others,  who  are  not 
favoured  like  us,  cannot  see  with  our  eyes.  How- 
ever, if  a  man  be  born  again,  I  am  content  he 
should  call  himself  an  Arminian  ;  and  if  he  be  not 
born  again,  his  Calvinism  will  do  him  but  little 
good.  I  believe  there  is  not  a  truly  awakened 
Arminian  in  the  world,  though  many  through 
prejudices  of  education  and  connexion,  &c.  (which 
we  have  happily  outgrown  if  ever  we  had  them) 
deem  ihemselves  so.  Detach  them  from  their 
teachers,  avoid  the  Shibboleths  and  expressions 
they  have  been  taught  to  boggle  at,  and  let  them 
pray  together,  you  will  find  they  all  say  and  mean 
the  same  things.  Religion,  my  friend,  is  not  a 
system  of  sentiments,  it  is  a  new  nature,  a  new 
life,  and  they  who  have  it,  are  under  divine  teach- 
ing, and  will  in  due  time  learn  all  that  the  Lord 
sees  it  needful  for  them  to  know.  Some  of  my 
frequent  hearers,  whom  I  rank  among  the  best 
of  them,  would  start  at  the  word  Calvinist,  which 
therefore  they  never  hear  from  me ;  nor  the  words 
election  or  predestination,  unless  they  lie  in  my 
text,  and  then  I  explain  them  in  an  experimental 
way,  and  they  receive  the  truths  intended,  as  a 
young  child  does  milk.    They  will  not  allow 


6U 

themselves  to  be  Calvinists  ;  but  they  are  humble, 
spiritual,  peaceful — they  lcve  the  Lord  and  his 
people — they  overcome  the  world.  They  are 
satisfied  with  me,  and  I  with  them. 

Some  people  have  a  sharp  eye,  others  are  near- 
sighted, but  both  sorts  love  the  light,  and  can  see 
by  it  to  walk  and  work  ;  though  good  eyes  have 
the  advantage  in  viewing  an  extensive  prospect. 
It  is  thus  in  spirituals.  Yet  if  the  heart  be  up- 
right, we  usually  grow  wiser  by  years  and  ex- 
penence.  Thus  some  who  set  out  Arminians,  in 
the  Lord's  time  become  Calvinists ;  and  many  who 
were  once  speculative  and  positive,  are  ripened 
by  age,  and  become  less  assuming  and  dogmatic- 
al— learn  to  bear  and  forbear  ;  and  though  they 
have  not  changed  their  sentiments,  are  strongly 
suspected  by  some,  because  they  can  love  even 
an  Arminian. 

A  dealer  in  anecdote  should  have  the  scripture 
touchstone  and  fan  always  at  hand.  I  think  the 
story  of  Pagey,  however  attested  to  you,  is  not 
quite  sterling.  The  Moravian  brethren  had  many 
Indian  converts.  These,  all  of  them  loved  the 
Saviour,  not  because  he  gave  them  corn,  but  be- 
cause he  gave  himself  for  their  sins,  and  redeemed 
them  by  his  bloody  death  upon  the  cross.  If  the 
voice  Pagey  heard  had  convinced  him  of  the  de- 
pravity of  his  nature,  or  told  him  of  the  atone- 
ment, I  should  have  liked  it  better.  I  dare  not 
say  what  the  Lord  may  or  may  not  do  ;  but  I 


51 


Jiave  no  present  conception  of  love  without  faith, 
or  of  faith  without  some  communication  of  gospel 
truth  and  light  to  the  mind. 

I  think  1  could  match  you,  and  overmatch  you 
on  the  hand  of  coldness  and  wanderings  in  secret 
prayer.  But  in  prayer  I  am  to  confess  my  sins 
and  depravity,  which  I  could  not  honestly  do  un- 
less I  felt  them.  Nor  do  I  expect  to  be  much 
better  than  Paul  was,  who  found  that  when  he 
would  do  good,  evil  was  present  with  him.  Far- 
ther, if  the  Lord  favours  me  with  some  liberty 
before  men,  it  may  be  a  great  mercy  that  he 
leaves  me  to  feel  in  private  how  little  I  can  do 
without  him.  Otherwise,  pride  might  tempt  me 
to  consider  that  as  my  own,  which  experience 
now  assures  me  I  only  receive,  and  am  dependent 
entirely  upon  him  for,  without  whom  I  can  do 
nothing.  You  will  meet  with  the  sum  of  all  your 
complaint  in  the  Olney  Hymns,  book  1.  No.  119, 
which  was  written  longbefore  I  heard  of  you.  As 
•face  answereth  to  face  in  a  glass,  so  the  heart  of 
man  to  man.  Your  guinea  and  mine  bear  the  same 
impression,  because  they  came  out  of  the  same 
mint.  When  we  most  feelingly  say,  "  O  wretched 
man  that  I  am  !"  we  may  still  cheerfully  add,  "  I 
thank  God,  through  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord." 
There  is  a  difference  in  us,  according  as  the  Lord 
is  pleased  to  afford  or  suspend  his  power.  But 
in  ourselves  we  are  no  better  at  one  time  than 
another ;  for  there  divelleth  in  us  no  good  thing. 
7 


82 


The  eye  can  see  when  there  is  light,  but  it  has 
no  light  in  itself. 

I  thought  you  had  seen  the  sermon  I  printed 
on  the  king's  recovery,  at  the  end  of  which  are 
the  verses  you  mention.  The  sermons  ?.re  now 
out  of  print,  or  I  would  send  you  one,  but  Miss  C. 
with  her  respects,  sends  you  a  copy  of  the  hymn. 
My  love  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B***.  May  the  Lord 
bless  their  union.    Yea  I  trust  he  will. 

Mrs.  Rowe  was  an  excellent  woman — she  had 
a  warm  heart,  a  lively  imagination — she  was  a 
poetess.  But  I  confess  some  of  her  aspirations 
are  too  seraphic  for  me.  Mrs.  A***'s  Christian 
Character  Exemplified  is  more  to  my  taste.  Give 
my  love  to  Miss  G*** :  tell  her  I  am  in  good 
health,  excepting  a  cold  in  my  head,  which  has 
made  me  for  some  time  almost  totally  deaf ;  but 
I  can  now  hear  a  little  better.  But  at  the  age  of 
70,  I  must  expect  mementos  that  my  outward 
man  must  decay. 

1  The  breaches  cheerfully  foretell, 
The  house  must  shortly  fall.' 

Few  people  have  less  reason  to  be  weary  of 
life  then  I ;  and  I  trust  in  him  who  has  promised 
strength  according  to  the  day,  that  when  the  time 
comes  I  shall  not  be  afraid  to  die.  I  seem  not 
to  fear  death  at  present,  but  as  yet  he  is  at  some 
distance.  If  he  should  open  the  study  door, 
while   I  am  writing,  and  beckon  me  away,  I 


63 


cannot  answer  for  myself,  how  I  should  behave  ; 
for  it  is  a  very  serious  transition.  But  I  may  say 
with  Dr.  Grosvenor,  "  if  the  [Lord  be  pleased 
to  smile  upon  me,  I  will  smile  upon  death." 

With  my  love  to  all  who  love  the  Saviour,  in 
Edinburgh,  Leith,  and  elsewhere,.'as  they  come 
in  your  way,  and  my  prayers  for  your  and  their 
best  welfare,  I  remain, 

Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 

J.  N. 


LETTER  XXIII. 

London,  June  5,  1795. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

I  HAVE  two  of  yours  to  thank  you  for ;  one 
of  the  21st  April,  the  other  the  23d  May,  by  Mr. 
Struthers,  who  brought  it  on  Tuesday.  I  asked 
him  to  dinner,  but  he  was  engaged.  He  pro- 
mised to  come  again,  but  I  have  not  seen  him 
since.  Burghers,  Anti-burghers,  Kirk-men,  and 
Relief-men,  all  are  fish  that  come  to  my  net ; 
and  especially  those  whom  you  send.  Last  week 
I  directed  a  letter  to  your  care  for  my  sister,  who 
I  suppose  is  now  at  Leith.  I  wished  to  give  you 
an  opportunity  of  calling  upon  her.  It  is  twelve 
years  I  believe  since  I  saw  her,  but  I  trust  you 
will  find  her  a  truly  gracious  woman. 

Neither  you  nor  I  know  how  Paul  preached : 
but  his  writings  are  designed  to  be  a  standing  rule 


0-1 


of  faith  and  doctrine  to  the  Church.  If  he  and 
his  brethren  had  said  nothing  in  their  epistles 
about  election  and  predestination,  we  should  not 
have  so  well  understood  those  points,  nor  had  the 
same  authority  for  maintaining  them.  Though 
I  think  they  may  be  fairly  inferred  from  other 
parts  of  scripture,  perhaps  we  could  not  have 
made  them  so  well  out.  But  Paul  says  expressly, 
that  he  fed  babes,  not  with  strong  meat,  but  with 
milk.  I  think  I  hardly  said  that  I  never  mention 
the  words  in  preaching.  When  they  lie  in  my 
text,  they  make  a  part  of  my  subject  and  sermon, 
but  seldom  otherwise.  I  think  these  doctrines 
should  be  in  a  sermon  like  sugar  in  a  dish  of  tea, 
which  sweetens  every  drop,  but  is  no  where  to  be 
found  in  a  lump. 

I  hope  you  will  enjoy  the  Lord's  peace  and 
presence  in  your  new  house.  It  is  pleasant  to 
dwell  where  he  dwells,  whether  in  a  palace,  a 
cottage,  or  a  prison.  Indeed  it  does  not  much 
signify  which  of  the  three  is  our  abode,  provided 
he  is  pleased  to  be  with  us. 

I  am  not  very  fond  either  of  assemblies,  con- 
sistories, synods,  councils,  benches,  or  boards. 
Ministers  as  individuals  in  their  respective  places, 
are  like  flowers,  which  will  preserve  their  colour 
and  scent  much  longer,  if  kept  singly,  than  when 
packed  together  in  a  nosegay  or  posey,  for  then 
they  quickly  fade  and  corrupt.  Their  associa- 
tions, in  my  judgment,  should  always  be  voluntary 


65 


and  free.  Thus  there  are  ten  or  a  dozen  of  us  in 
London,  who  frequently  meet :  we  deliberate, 
ask,  and  give  advice  as  occasions  arise  ;  but  the 
sentiment  of  one,  or  even  of  the  whole  body,  is 
not  binding  upon  any.  We  hear  what  each  per- 
son has  to  say,  and  then,  each  one  judges  and  acts 
for  himself.  Thus,  though  we  sometimes  differ 
in  opinion,  we  always  agree,  and  live  in  harmony 
and  love.  Perhaps  it  might  be  a  good  rule, 
where  spiritual  matters  are  decided  by  vote,  that 
the  minority  should  determine  the  point  ;  for  in 
most  places  the  Jew  are  more  likely  to  be  right 
than  the  many.  I  can  assure  you,  that  however 
strange  some  may  think  it,  I  am  glad,  and  have 
much  cause  to  be  thankful,  that  I  am  what  and 
where  I  am.  I  think,  with  respect  to  man,  we 
are  properly  the  Independents.  The  bishops  in 
England  interfere  with  us  no  more  than  the 
bishops  in  Italy,  except  in  requiring  us  to  appear, 
and  answer  to  our  names,  once  in  three  or  four 
years  :  but  no  questions  are  asked,  nor  any  fault 
found,  by  our  superiors. 

I  have  long  thought  that  we  have  the  same 
gospel  in  our  hands,  which  enabled  the  first 
christians  to  take  joyfully  the  spoiling  of  their 
goods,  and  that  the  same  gospel  has  still  the  same 
power.  I  am  glad  you  have  found  it  so.  I  once 
visited  a  family  that  had  suffered  a  great  loss  by 
fire.  I  found  the  mistress  of  the  house  in  tears. 
I  said,  Madam,  I  wish  you  joy.  She  answered, 
7  * 


GO 


What  T  do  you  wish  me  joy  of  the  fire  ?  No, 
Madam,  I  wish  you  joy  that  you  have  treasure 
laid  up  which  the  fire  cannot  reach.  This  turn 
stopped  her  grief ;  she  wiped  away  her  tears  and 
smiled.  So  the  sun  breaks  through  the  clouds 
and  shines  after  an  April  shower. 

Riccalton's  works  are  become  very  scarce,  and 
yet  are  much  inquired  after.  C***,  the  book- 
seller, wrote  to  Scotland  for  many  sets,  but  they 
could  only  promise  him  six,  and  these,  though 
long  expected,  are  not  yet  arrived.  I  put  in  for 
one  set  for  a  friend,  and  am  sorry  I  cannot  get  it. 
I  believe  I  told  you  that  Mr.  Riccalton,  son  of 
the  author,  had  written  to  me  about  a  new  edi- 
tion, which  I  dissuaded  him  from,  because  as 
he  has  no  copy-right,  it  was  at  any  person's  option 
to  print  another,  which  might  spoil  the  sale  of 
his.  I  since  desired  Mr.  Eyre  (the  editor  of  the 
Evangelical  Magazine)  to  advise  C***  to  write 
Mr.  Riccalton  for  his  consent  to  publish  his 
father's  works  ;  for  which  I  thought,  especially 
if  he  would  write  a  short  preface,  and  here  and 
there  some  brief  notes,  he  had  a  right  to  some 
pecuniary  consideration ;  and  perhaps,  in  this 
way,  he  might  recover  his  copy-right.  I  am  not 
lawyer  enough  to  be  sure  of  this.  But  if  Mr.  R. 
is  not  yet  engaged  with  C***,  I  could  wish  you 
to  think  of  the  business,  to  make  inquiries,  and 
to  write  Mr.  R.  A  new  edition  in  12mo.  I  be- 
lieve would  sell,  and  it  could  be  printed  cheaper 


67 


in  Scotland  than  here ;  only  the  paper  and  type 
should  be  good ;  for  our  nice  London  eyes  can- 
not read  print  upon  coarse  paper.  But  for  fear 
of  Mr.  R.  being  burdened,  I  would  have  the  risk 
lie  with  the  booksellers,  as  interest  will  make 
them  more  diligent  in  promoting  the  sale.* 

I  shall  be  well  pleased,  if  the  paper  which  I 
printed  f  may  provoke  your  ministers  to  do  some? 
thing  handsome  for  Mr.  R.  The  cause  of  his 
encumbrance  is  a  noble  one,  to  relieve  a  father, 
and  a  man  whose  memory,  I  think,  should  be 
precious  to  those  who  love  the  gospel  in  Scot- 
land. Let  not  that  proverb,  "  A  prophet  is  not 
without  honour  save  in  his  own  country,"  be  ap- 
plied to  him.  For  setting  religion  aside,  on  the 
sole  ground  of  literary  abilities,  I  think  if  boasting 
were  lawful,  Scotland  might  boast  of  Mr.  Riccal- 
ton  no  less  than  of  Hume,  Robertson,  Blair,  &c. 
He  was  certainly  a  man  of  a  strong  comprehen- 
sive mind,  and  if  not  an  elegant  he  was  a  mas- 


*  The  first  and  only  edition  of  Mr.  Riccalton's  works 
that  has  yet  been  printed  is  in  8  vols.  8vo.  large  print, 
containing  Three  Essays  on  Human  Nature — Twenty-three 
ditto  on  the  Doctrines  of  Revelation — A  Treatise  on  the 
General  Plan  of  Revelation — The  Christian  Life,  or  Four 
Dissertations  on  Gal.  ii.  20. — Notes  and  Observa'ions  on  the 
Epistle  to  the  Galatians.  The  whole  might  be  contained  in  2 
vols.  12mo. 

f  Account  of  Mr.  Riccalton,  sent  by  Mr.  Newton  to  the 
Evangelical  Magazine. 


69 


terhj  writer.  His  metaphysics,  I  think,  are  a 
good  besom  to  sweep  away  the  fine-spun  cob- 
web, sceptical  metaphysics,  which  at  present  are 
too  much  in  fashion  in  both  kingdoms. 

I  am  glad  you  reprinted  Mr.  Romaine's  ad- 
dress.* To  your  question  :  Do  you  approve  of 
the  invitation  ?  I  answer  heartily,  Yes.  When 
you  ask,  Do  you  adopt  it  ?  I  must  answer,  Not 
literally.  I  endeavour  to  mourn  over  my  own 
sins,  and  the  sins  of  the  public,  and  to  cry  for 
mercy  daily,  and  oftener  than  daily,  both  in  pri- 
vate and  in  my  family.  Nor  do  I  omit  it  in  the 
pulpit.  But  after  I  have  been  engaged  on  the 
Lord's  day  in  preaching  and  speaking  for  six 
hours,  and  nine  o'clock  comes,  I  find  myself 
more  disposed  for  supper  and  bed,  than  for 
prayer.  The  truth  is,  that  I  cannot  confine  my- 
self much  to  rules,  except  scriptural  rules.  The 
thought,  that  a  great  number  are  joining  with  me 
in  prayer,  at  the  same  hour  and  minute,  is  pleasing 
to  the  imagination.  But  the  Lord  hears  prayer 
whenever  we  call  upon  him,  without  regarding 
our  distinction  of  times  (his  own  day  excepted.) 
I  therefore  choose  the  seasons  which  suit  best 
with  my  circumstances  and  convenience.  Some- 
times my  mind  is  thus  engaged  on  the  public  ac- 
count while  walking  in  the  streets. 


*  To  appropriate  an  hour  every  Lord's  day  evening  to 
pray  for  the  extension  of  Clirist's  kingdom. 


69 


But  really  I  find  it  not  easy  to  know  how  to 
pray.  Many  think,  yea  many  presume  to  say,  that 
God  does  not  govern  the  earth.  He  has  a  con- 
troversy with  the  nations,  and  especially  with  our 
nation,  (which,  considering  our  superior  privileges, 
I  deem  to  be  the  worst  in  Christendom)  upon 
this  account.  Dare  I  pray,  that  he  should  give 
up  his  cause,  and  leave  his  enemies  to  triumph, 
lest  I  and  my  friends  should  be  incommoded  by 
the  methods  he  may  see  fit  to  take,  to  make  them 
know  that  he  is  the  Lord?  I  dare  not.  Personal 
losses  and  crosses  are  sometimes  sanctified  to  the 
saving  of  the  soul.  If  that  person  is  my  friend, 
I  ought  to  be  rather  thankful  than  sorry  for  those 
trials  which  have  this  effect.  It  may  be  so  with 
a  nation.  If  the  French  were  permitted  to  land, 
and  to  spread  ravages,  fire,  and  sword,  through 
half  the  kingdom,  provided  such  calamities  were 
the  means  of  stirring  up  multitudes  who  now  live 
careless  in  sin  to  seek  the  Lord  in  good  earnest, 
and  with  their  whole  heart,  such  a  season  of  dis- 
tress might  be  the  happiest  time  that  Britain  ever 
saw.  For  surely,  that  must  be  the  best  time 
when  the  best  cause  flourishes  most.  We  are 
apt  to  be  too  selfish,  too  little  concerned  for  the 
glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls.  Let  us 
pray  that  the  gospel  may  spread,  that  the  Lord 
may  revive  his  work  in  the  midst  of  the  years, 
whatever  may  become  of  our  fig-tress  and  vines  ! 
»\nd  it  becomes  us  submissively  to  leave  the  me- 


70 


thods  of  accomplishing  his  great  designs  to  his 
wisdom. 

Happen  what  will,  it  shall  be  well  with  them 
that  fear  the  Lord.  He  invites  them  to  hide 
themselves  in  his  secret  chambers,  and  promises 
to  keep  them  under  the  shadow  of  his  wings. 
He  can  protect  them  when  many  fall  around 
them,  or  if  he  permits  them  to  suffer  with  others, 
he  can,  he  will,  give  them  strength  according  to 
their  day,  and  make  all  things  work  together  for 
their  good.  So  that  either  way  they  are  safe. 
The  time  is  short ;  his  people  will  soon  be  at 
the  end  of  their  journey,  and  then  they  will  not 
be  much  concerned  for  what  they  met  with  upon 
the  road.  I  pray  with  submission,  for  peace  at 
home  and  abroad.  But  when  I  look  upon  the 
state  of  things  around  me,  I  rather  pray  from  a 
conviction  of  duty,  than  in  faith,  that  it  will  be 
so.  But  the  Lord's  thoughts  are  higher  than 
mine,  as  the  heavens  are  above  the  earth.  Who 
knows  but  he  may  yet  turn  from  his  fierce  anger  ? 
The  light  and  power  of  the  gospel  are  certainly 
upon  the  increase  in  England.  This  is  the  only 
good  sign  of  the  times  I  can  discern. 

Miss  C***  adds  her  best  wishes  to  mine  for 
your  peace  and  comfort. 

I  am  sincerelv  yours, 

J.  N. 


71 


LETTER  XXIV. 

London,  July  18,  1795, 

DEAR  SIR, 

IN  future,  if  you  please,  you  may  direct  to 
me,  as  formerly,  under  cover  to  **#*,  M.  P. 
I  thank  you  for  the  only  news  I  have  had  of  my 
sister  since  she  left  Yorkshire.  I  hope  she  still 
has  the  use  of  her  right  hand,  and  will  soon  give 
me  a  proof  of  it.  I  love  her  dearly,  and  shall 
be  glad  to  hear  from  her  or  my  brother. 

Lord  and  Lady  ****  returned  some  weeks 
since  to  ****.  I  have  inquired,  but  can  find  no 
friend  who  has  any  acquaintance  with  Lord  ****'s 
family.  But  if  the  Lord  has  engaged  the  hearts 
of  the  young  ladies  you  speak  of,  he  will  provide 
all  that  is  necessary  to  bring  them  forward  in  his 
own  good  time.  His  work  is  perfect.  All  hearts 
and  means  are  in  his  hands,  and  where  he  begins 
he  will  surely  make  an  end. 

I  know,  comparatively,  but  few  of  my  hearers. 
It  is  probable  I  had  no  knowledge  of  the  gentle- 
man you  mention  who  died  lately  ;  but  I  hope  I 
shall  know  him  hereafter.  Nor  can  I  well  tell 
to  what  parish  the  Minories,  or  the  back  of  the 
Minories,  belongs.  But  I  am  glad  if  there  is  a 
minister  in  it  who  speaks  of  seeking  the  Lord  ; 
for  the  phrase  is  rather  unfashionable  in  these 
parts  ;  few,  excepting  those  called  the  Methodist 
clergy,  make  use  of  it. 


72 


I  like  to  keep  you  in  my  debt,  though  not 
having  any  long  letter  from  you  to  answer,  I  am 
at  a  loss  for  a  particular  subject.  But  a  general 
subject  is  always  at  hand,  were  my  heart  always 
in  tune  to  manage  it.  Should  not  a  believer  be 
ashamed  to  own  that  he  can  find  nothing  to  say, 
or  write  about  ?  Perhaps  not.  For  if  he  is  in- 
deed poor,  and  unable  of  himself  to  think  a  good 
thought,  why  should  he  be  ashamed  to  confess 
his  weakness  and  poverty  ?  I  may  well  be 
ashamed  of  my  depravity,  that  I  am  such  a 
helpless,  worthless  creature  ;  but  if  it  be  so,  to 
deny  or  attempt  to  palliate  the  case,  would  ex- 
pose me  to  farther  shame  for  my  pride  and 
hypocrisy.  I  sometimes  compare  myself  to  a 
mill,  which  differs  from  a  common  house,  iti 
having  a  mechanical  apparatus,  capable  of  pro- 
ducing motion,  but  without  wind  or  water,  the 
wheels  are  all  useless,  and  the  mill  can  neither 
grind  nor  move.  Thus  my  knowledge  of  divine 
things,  such  as  it  is,  is  often  dormant ;  and  though 
I  do  not  forget  what  I  read  of  the  person  and 
love  of  the  Saviour,  of  the  beauty  of  holiness, 
and  the  joys  of  heaven,  I  cannot  speak  and  write 
of  them  just  when  I  please,  or  as  I  please  ;  but 
only  as  I  am  assisted  by  an  influence,  which  is  no 
more  at  my  command  than  the  rain  or  the  sun- 
shine. When  a  large  heavy-laden  ship  is  dry 
Opon  the  shore,  a  thousand  teams  of  horses  could 
not  stir  her  an  inch  :  but  when  the  tide  returns 


73 


and  raises  her  from  the  ground,  one  man  with  a 
rope  can  move  her.  Thus  it  is  with  me ;  what 
is  impracticable  at  one  time  is  easy  at  another. 
I  am  a  dependent  creature.  When  the  Lord  is 
with  me,  I  can  do  something ;  if  he  withdraws  I 
can  do  nothing.  Yet  I  am  no  better  in  myself 
when  I  can  do  most,  nor,  strictly  speaking,  am  I 
worse  when  I  can  do  least.  For  it  is  at  all  times 
equally  true,  that  I  have  nothing  properly  my 
own.  The  eye  can  see  if  it  has  light :  but  it  lias 
no  light  in  itself.  The  seeing  and  the  blind  are 
much  upon  a  par  in  the  dark  ;  only  the  man  who 
can  see  is  qualified  to  perceive  and  welcome  the 
light  when  it  returns. 

Could  I  always  depend  upon  this  divine  influ- 
ence, in  a  steadfast  use  of  the  means  by  which  he 
has  promised  to  communicate  it,  without  any 
mixture  of  self-dependence,  I  believe  I  should  go 
on  better  :  but  my  rashness  renders  many  morti- 
fying lessons,  in  the  school  of  experience,  quite 
necessary.  When  shall  I  learn  to  be  like  a  little 
child,  who,  sensible  of  his  weakness,  is  afraid  to 
cross  the  street  without  leading,  and  while  he  is 
led  has  no  fear  at  all ;  and  who,  not  pretending 
to  be  wise,  believes  with  implicit  confidence  what 
he  is  told  by  his  affectionate  parents  ! 

I  shall  be  glad  to  see  Dr.  Erskine's  Address. 
We  may  pray  in  faith  for  the  spread  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  enlargement  of  our  Lord's  kingdom  ; 
for  we  may  be  sure  this  is  the  great  design  he 
8 


74 


lias  in  view,  and  for  which  the  wheels  of  time 
and  nature  are  kept  in  motion.  This  is  the 
grand  mark,  to  which  the  rise  and  fall  of  em- 
pires, and  the  commotions  of  the  present  day, 
have  a  direct  tendency,  though  the  way  of  the 
Lord  is  so  in  the  sea,  that  we  short-sighted  crea- 
tures cannot  trace  the  connexion  of  events,  and 
the  dependence  of  one  upon  another.  But  his 
word  warrants  us  to  believe  what  we  cannot 
clearly  see.  They  say  the  times  are  very  dark  : 
they  seem  so  to  us  ;  clouds  and  darkness  are 
about  his  throne,  but  light  will  in  due  time  shine 
out.  He  is  carrying  on  his  work  by  a  straight 
line.  If  you  or*  I  were  engaged  in  a  plan  which 
we  had  much  at  heart,  we  would  not  suffer  any 
thing  to  hinder  our  purpose,  if  we  could  prevent 
it :  much  less  will  he,  who  has  all  power  in 
heaven  and  on  earth.  Even  the  wrath  of  his 
enemies  shall  praise  him  :  they  are  permitted  to 
do  nothing  but  what  shall  be  found  subservient 
to  his  design.  Not  only  was  Cyrus  his  servant, 
but  Pharaoh  and  Senacherib  likewise  :  they 
sought  their  own  will  and  glory,  but  promoted 
his. 

We  may  leave  all  in  his  hands  safely  :  yet 
there  is  a  part  for  us  to  act.  We  ought  to  be 
affected  by  what  we  see  and  hear — to  mourn  for 
our  own  sins,  and  for  the  sins  of  others,  and  for 
the  miseries  with  which  sin  has  filled  the  world. 
We  should  be  jealous  for  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and 


75 

compassionate  to  the  souls  of  men.  Now  his 
hand  is  so  visibly  and  awfully  lifted  up,  it  be- 
comes us  to  see  it,  acknowledge  it,  and  humble 
ourselves  under  it,  whether  others  will  or  not. 
The  Lord  has  a  controversy  with  this  nation,  he 
is  pleading  his  own  cause  against  the  prevailing 
spirit  of  infidelity,  and  the  abominations  that 
abound,  and  he  will  make  sinful  worms  know 
that  he  is  the  Lord,  and  that  in  all  they  speak 
proudly,  he  is  above  them.  Perhaps  the  steps 
he  sees  fit  to  take,  may  touch  his  own  people  in 
their  temporal  concerns,  but  his  glory  ought  to 
be  the  dearest  objects  of  their  souls.  It  is  better 
we  should  suffer  a  little,  and  for  a  little  while, 
than  that  his  enemies  should  triumph.  The  love 
of  self  and  of  the  present  world,  make  us  terribly 
afraid  when  any  thing  seems  to  threaten  our  ease 
and  prosperity  :  but  what  are  these  when  com- 
pared with  the  glory  of  our  Lord  and  the  welfare 
of  precious  souls.  The  times  are  dark  ;  but  per- 
haps they  were  darker  in  England  sixty  years 
ago,  when,  though  we  had  peace  and  plenty,  the 
bulk  of  the  kingdom  lay  under  the  judgment  of 
an  unregenerate  ministry,  and  the  people  were 
perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge.  In  this  respect, 
the  times  are  better  than  they  were.  The  gospel 
is  preached  in  many  parts  ;  we  have  it  plentifully 
in  London ;  and  many  of  our  great  towns,  which 
were  once  sitting  in  darkness,  have  now  the  true 
light.    Some  of  those  places  were  as  a  wilder- 


76 


ness  in  my  remembrance,  and  now  they  are  zs 
gardens  of  the  Lord.  And  every  year  the  gos- 
pel is  planted  in  new  places — ministers  are  still 
raising  up — the  work  is  still  spreading.  I  am 
not  sure  that  in  the  year  1T40,  there  was  a  single 
parochial  minister,  who  was  publicly  known  as  a 
gospel  preacher,  in  the  whole  kingdom  :  now  we 
have,  I  know  not  how  many,  but  I  think  not 
fewer  than  four  hundred.  Let  us,  my  friend, 
settle  it  as  a  maxim,  that  it  is  the  best  time  with 
any  nation  when  the  best  cause  flourishes  most : 
for  as  the  life  is  more  than  meat,  so  the  soul  is 
more  than  the  body.  If  one  half  of  the  kingdom 
was  ravaged  by  war,  provided  the  distress  was 
sanctified  to  stir  up  many  careless  ones  to  seek 
the  Lord  and  his  salvation — such  a  dispensation 
would  be  more  a  mercy  than  a  judgment. 

It  is  Saturday  evening,  when  I  usually  have  a 
few  select  friends,  chiefly  ministers,  to  drink  tta 
with  me.  Something  that  passes  at  these  meet- 
ings often  suggests  subject  matter  for  the  Lord's 
day.  My  company  is  gone,  and  I  have  a  little 
time  left  to  finish  my  letter. 

I  believe  the  Lord's  old  and  faithful  servant, 
Mr.  Romaine,  is  going  home.  He  is  nearly 
82  years  of  age ;  has  been  58  years  in  the  mi- 
nistry ;  and  was  never  laid  by  a  single  sabbath 
till  very  lately.  I  have  known  him  as  a  preacher 
of  the  gospel  since  about  the  year  1 750,  and  I 
believe  he  began  sooner.    He  has  been  an  ho- 


77 


nourable  and  useful  man,  a  burning  and  a  shining 
light — inflexible  as  an  iron  pillar  in  publishing 
the  truth,  and  unmoved  either  by  the  smiles  or 
the  frowns  of  the  world.  He  is  the  most  popular 
man  we  have  had  since  Mr.  Whitfield  ;  and  few 
now  living  will  be  more  missed.  I  believe  some 
of  his  friends  would  wish  to  keep  him  here  ano- 
ther fourscore  years  if  they  could  :  but  when  he 
goes,  as  he  could  not  be  expected  to  preach  if 
he  lived,  I  shall  not  be  sorry  that  he  has  entered 
into  his  Master's  joy.  My  turn  will  probably  be 
next,  for  I  shall  be  seventy  the  4th  August. 
Pray  for  me,  that  I  may  be  found  ready  when 
the  summons  shall  come.  I  will  try  to  pray  for 
you,  that  the  Lord  may  bless  you  more  and 
more,  and  make  you  a  blessing  in  all  your  con- 
nexions. I  am 

Your  affectionate  friend, 

OMICRON. 


LETTER  XXV. 

London,  September  2, 1795 

DEAR  SIR, 

IT  runs  in  my  head  that  I  have  two  of  your 
letters  unanswered,  but- 1  can  find  only  one;  nor 
can  I  recollect  the  particulars  of  the  other,  if 
there  be  another.  That  before  me  is  dated  the 
1  rth  August. 

8* 


78 

It  is  good  to  desire  to  be  useful ;  but  it  is  not 
necessary  to  know  how  much  we  are  so.  If  you 
walk  humbly  and  uprightly  before  the  Lord,  I 
may  venture  to  answer  for  your  usefulness  :  but 
we  often  mean  by  the  word,  to  be  instrumental 
in  doing  great  things.  Self  likes  to  do  great 
things  ;  but  grace  teaches  us  to  do  little  things 
with  a  great  spirit — that  is,  for  the  Lord's  sake. 
To  fill  up  his  appointed  post  with  integrity,  sub- 
mission, and  thankfulness,  is  all  that  an  angel 
could  do,  if  he  was  upon  earth. 

I  thank  you  for  the  extract  from  Dr.  Gillies's 
letter.  I  hope,  as  you  say,  it  does  suit  me,  and 
I  pray  that  it  may  suit  me,  if  it  should  be  the 
Lord's  pleasure  to  lay  me  aside.  I  may  expect 
it  daily  at  my  time  of  life  ;  though  at  present  I 
am  lusty  and  strong :  but  a  few  minutes  is  suffi- 
cient to  produce  a  great  change.  But  I  wish  to 
work  while  it  is  day,  and  to  leave  to-morrow  in 
his  hands. 

Dr.  E***  bears  fruit  in  old  age.  I  never  ex- 
changed a  line  with  him  ;  but  I  have  long  had  a 
high  respect  for  his  character.  I  hope  to  know 
him  hereafter.  I  once  breakfasted  and  once  dined 
with  Lord  H***.  He  seemed  a  very  amiable 
gentleman.  May  the  Lord  give  him  the  best 
honours  and  the  best  riches,  and  strengthen  his 
chaplain  abundantly. 

I  smile  at  your  not  knowing  the  meaning  of 
Easter.    Those  who  observe  it,  profess  to  ob- 


79 


serve  it  in  commemoration  of  our  Lord's  resur- 
rection. As  this  took  place  the  third  day  after 
the  passover,  and  the  passover  was  regulated  by 
the  full  moon,  the  third  day,  or  Easter,  most  fre- 
quently happened  on  a  week-day.  Some  great 
Doctors  thought  it  most  proper  to  observe  it  on 
the  Lord's-day  next  following  the  passover — 
others,  perhaps  as  great  Doctors  as  the  former, 
thought  it  best  to  abide  by  the  numerical  third 
day.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  many  councils  and 
convocations  were  held  to  settle  this  knotty  point : 
but  as  Pope  Self  presided  in  them  all,  and  held 
both  sides  of  the  question,  the  disputes  ended  in 
&  total  and  final  separation  between  the  eastern 
and  western,  that  is,  the  Greek  and  Roman 
churches.  And  venerable  Bede  long  afterwards, 
writing  in  praise  of  a  cotemporary,  thought  him- 
self bound  in  conscience  to  close  the  account 
with  this  censure,  "  But  poor  mistaken  man,  he 
did  not  keep  Easter  in  our  way  y"  and  this  spoiled 
his  otherwise  good  character.  I  consider  many 
of  the  modern  disputes  of  the  like  importance. 

Your  account  of  should  animate  us  to 

bear  a  faithful  and  affectionate  testimony  to  the 
truth,  upon  all  proper  occasions,  and  not  be  dis- 
couraged by  apparent  difficulties.  The  heart  is 
like  gunpowder,  which  lies  quiet  if  fire  be  kept 
from  it ;  but  a  single  spark,  in  the  Lord's  time, 
is  sufficient  to  set  it  in  a  blaze. 


80 


Mr.  Romaine  lived  honourably  and  usefully, 
and  died  comfortably.  The  same  may  be  said 
of  many  who  live  and  die  unknown  and  unnoticed 
by  men.  A  poor  old  man  or  woman  in  a  parish 
work-house,  if  faithful  in  their  profession,  and 
submissive  to  their  lot,  who  rejoice»  to  hear  of 
the  great  minister's  success,  and  pray  for  him, 
may  be  equally  great  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord, 
who  seeth  not  as  man  seeth,  and  accepteth,  not 
according  to  what  his  people  actually  do  for  him, 
but  according  to  what  they  would  do,  if  they 
could.  I  suppose,  when  Lazarus  died,  no  train 
of  coaches  attended  his  funeral,  he  had  probably 
no  funeral  oration,  no  sumptuous  monument ; 
but  he  had  an  attendant  guard  of  angels,  and  is 
represented  to  our  conceptions  as  obtaining  a 
chief  seat  in  the  kingdom,  even  in  the  bosom  of 
Abraham  ;  (see  Luke  xvi.  22.)  And  what  is  said 
of  him,  Luke  xvi.  will  embalm  and  honour  his 
memory  to  all  succeeding  generations. 

Farewell.    My  time  is  expired,  and  my  paper 
nearly  full.    May  the  Lord  bless  you  and  all  his 
people  in  Edinburgh,  in  North  Britain,  and  be- 
tween the  North  and  South  Poles.  Amen. 
I  am 

Your  trulv  affectionate, 
J.  X. 


83 


LETTER  XXVI. 

London,  September  8,  1795. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

YOUR  friend,  Mr.  E***,  breakfasted  with 
me  this  morning.  As  he  brought  a  testimonial 
from  you,  I  told  him  I  should  be  glad  to  see  him 
again  and  again  while  he  staid.  I  thank  you  for 
your  two  letters  by  him.  I  wrote  to  you  last 
week,  and  therefore  shall  not  undertake  to  pay 
my  new  debts  as  yet.  By  the  taste  I  had  of  Mr. 
E***  I  like  him  well.  Mr.  J***,  the  Anti- 
burgher  minister,  brought  him  to  me,  with  a  Mr. 
M***,  who,  I  suppose,  is  a  brother  of  his  own 
denomination.  If  they  love  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  in  sincerity,  I  care  not  what  they  are 
called. 

It  is  now  my  turn  to  recommend,  and  I  do  it 
with  great  pleasure.  This  is  to  introduce  my 
respected  friend  M***  to  your  acquaintance 
and  good  offices.  He  was  governor  of  Sierra 
Leone,  when  the  French  visited  them,  and  he- 
roically destroyed  all  their  pigs  and  poultry  with 
fire-arms,  and  without  resistance.  Mr.  M*** 
will  be  a  welcome  visitant  to  you,  for  he  will 
bring  you  good  news  from  a  far  country.  The 
fields  there  are  ripe  for  harvest,  and  he  will  be 
glad  of  your  assistance  to  procure  more  labour- 
ers to  go  with  him  into  the  black  vineyards 


82 


Mr.  B***'s  papers  are  with  the  bishop  ;  and 
I  expect  he  will  be  ordained  the  20th  instant. 
He  will  then  commence  my  curate.  I  have 
waited  for  him  four  years,-which  is  longer  than  I 
expect  to  keep  him,  if  I  should  live  so  long  my- 
self. He  is,  &c.  *  *  *  *  *,  and  from 
the  Lord's  wonderful  leadings  of  him,  I  appre- 
hend he  has  designed  him  for  important  services. 
I  hope  I  shall  be  willing  to  part  with  him  at  the 
Lord's  call;  but  should  he  be  permitted  to  sup- 
ply my  lack  of  service,  for  I  may  expect  soon  to 
be  laid  aside,  if  I  am  not  taken  away,  I|shall  have 
cause  to  be  thankful,  as  he  is  one  in  whom  I  may 
fully  depend. 

Perhaps  I  shall  have  time  to  add  no  more, 
when  I  have  repeated  my  wishes  for  your  welfare 
in  every  sense,  in  which  Miss  C***  joins — and 
assured  you  once  more,  that  I  am, 
Dear  Sir, 
Your  very  affectionate  friend, 

*  P.  Mi  J.  N. 


LETTER  XXTII. 

London,  Oct.  8, 1795, 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  HOPE  you  have  seen  Mr.  Goode's  Funeral 
Sermon  on  Mr.  Romaine,  at  Edinburgh.  There 
is  a  striking  quotation  in  it  from  the  late  Lord 
Chesterfield.    The  Lord  sometimes  permits  emi- 


S3 


nent  preachers,  like  R.  Erskine,  to  be  in  the  dark 
for  a  season,  towards  the  close  of  life,  to  teach 
us  that  he  does  not  accept  them  for  their  gifts  or 
services,  but  merely  for  that  faith  in  Jesus,  in 
which  they  are  often  equalled,  often  exceeded,  by 
the  poorest  and  most  obscure  people  of  his  flock. 

E  e,  G— — b,  and  Co.  the  old  seceders, 

were  like  unripe  fruit,  good  in  its  kind,  but  harsh 
and  sour.  Succeeding  summers  and  winters  have 
mellowed  those  that  are  now  upon  the  tree ;  and 
such  as  come  in  my  way  have  generally  a  good 
flavour.  We  know  what  human  nature  is,  and 
th%  power  of  prejudice  and  self-will,  or  we  might 
wonder  that  any  who  love  and  preach  the  gospel 
of  peace,  should  be  bitter  in  their  spirit. 

I  am  glad  that  Mr.  Black  grows  and  thrives  in 
his  new  situation.  Transplanting  a  useful  minis- 
ter is  like  moving  a  large  tree,  which  will  not 
always  take  deep  root  in  another  spot.  But 
sometimes  it  is  the  Lord's  doing,  and  then  it 
prospers  of  course.  Give  my  love  to  him,  with 
thanks  for  his  letter,  which  I  hope  to  answer  if  I 
am  spared. 

I  have  no  further  concern  in  the  M — y  S — y 
than  to  pray  that  the  Lord  may  bless  and  succeed 
the  design.  This  I  do  both  in  public  and  in 
private,  daily.  I  had  my  reasons  for  not  taking 
an  active  part  in  it.  Nor  was  my  presence  need- 
ful. They  have  many  to  plan,  and  much  money. 
The  design  is  undoubtedly  commendable,  and 


Si 


when  I  think  of  the  uncommon  concurrence  it 
has  met  with  throughout  the  kingdom,  I  cannot 
but  hope  that  much  good  will  come  of  it :  but  I 
think  they  are  too  sanguine  in  the  outset.  For 
myself,  I  am  already  engaged  to  support  and  re- 
commend the  Moravian  missions ;  there  I  seem 
to  know  what  I  am  about — there  I  see  the  hand 
of  the  Lord  already  stretched  out.  I  know  their 
missionaries  are  eminently  endued  with  a  spirit 
of  disinterestedness,  self-denial,  humility,  forti- 
tude, and  the  meekness  of  wisdom  ;  and  the  suc- 
cess the  Lord  has  given  them  is  truly  wonderful. 
Perhaps  there  has  been  nothing  equal  to  what  th»y 
have  suffered,  and  what  they  have  done  among 
the  heathens,  since  the  apostle's  days.  But  it 
may  be  said  of  our  Saviour's  kingdom,  so  far  as 
the  Brethren  or  Moravians  are  concerned  in  it, 
that  \t  cometh  not  with  observation.  It  makes  no 
noise — it  attracts  but  little  attention.  They  are 
a  people  little  known,  and  therefore  despised  and 
undervalued  by  many,  but  not  by  me.  I  judge 
that  true  christian  discipline  is  better  observed  by 
them,  than  by  any  other  body  of  people  that  pro- 
fess the  gospel. 

October  15.  My  letter  has  already  been  a 
week  in  hand.  It  seems  from  your  MS.  that 
your  correspondence  with  me  was  maintained 
through  the  whole  of  your  low  uncorcfortable 
state  ;  yet  I  do  not  recollect  any  remarkable  hints 
of  your  despondency  ;  on  the  contrary,  you  still 


S3 


Supplied  me  with  anecdotes.  However,  I  praise 
the  Lord  for  your  deliverance,  and  that  the  account 
you  give  of  it  is  so  scriptural  and  solid.  The 
sting  of  death  is  now  taken  away,  and  I  hope  the 
stroke  of  death  is  yet  at  a  distance  from  you  ;  and 
that  you  will  live  to  be  an  ornament,  and  an- in- 
strument for  good,  to  the  cause  you  profess- 
Though  not  a  minister,  you  may  be  able  to  apply 
the  apostle's  words  to  yourself,  2  Cor.  i.  3 — 6. 
It  is  this  thought  makes  me  try  to  be  thankful 
that  my  life  is  prolonged ;  though  I  see  little  else 
worth  living  for  in  such  a  world  as  this  :  and  yet 
no  one  has  less  reason  to  be  weary  of  living,  for 
I  abound  with  comforts,  and  hardly  meet  with 
any  thing  deserving  the  name  of  a  trial.  To 
depart,  and  be  with  .'esus,  is  certainly  far  better .: 
but  upon  that  very  account  it  is  well  worth  wait- 
ing for. 

I  thank  you  for  the  printed  papers.  I  can 
feel  for  Mr.  E***.  But  he  is  a  young  man.  I 
hope  the  Lord  will  heal  his  wound,  and  perhaps 
in  due  time  the  breach  may  be  comfortably  re- 
paired. Had  they  lived  so  long  together  as  my 
dear  wife  and  I  did,  and  in  harmony,  as  I  believe 
they  would  ;  the  separating  stroke  would  have 
been  no  less  keen  after  forty  years  than  in  the  first. 
And  then  it  is  probable,  that  he,  if  the  survivor, 
must  have  lived  a  solitary  like  me,  for  the  rest 
of  his  days.  The  Lord's  dispensations  are  various 
to  different  persons,  but  they  are  all  right. 
9 


86 

I  think  I  may  now  take  my  leave  of  you.  I 
have  some  thoughts  of  attempting  to  write  some 
account  of  my  friend,  the  late  Mr.  Grimshaw. 
What  was  said  of  him  in  *****  was  very  poor 
and  imperfect.  If  I  undertake  this  job,  it  will 
make  me  very  tardy  in  my  correspondence.  He 
was,  in  some  respects,  the  most  extraordinary 
man  I  have  known.  I  shall  enclose  you  a  letter 
to  my  brother  :  the  Lord  bless  vou  in  all  things. 

I  am  affectionately  yours, 
J.  X. 

Oct.  16. 


LETTER  XXVIII. 

London,  December  12,  1795. 

DEAR  SIR, 

DR.  P***  called  one  evening,  a  time  when  I 
never  ask  any  body  to  stay,  for  I  need  the  evening 
much,  to  wind  up  the  affairs  of  the  day.  But  I 
invited  him  plentifully  to  come  again.  The  book 
he  brought  was  published  last  year  in  London, 
from  a  translation  made  in  Holland.  I  have  not 
yet  compared  it  with  yours,  but  I  shall  probably 
like  yours  best,  as  I  judge  from  some  passages  in 
mine,  the  translator  was  a  Dutchman. 

I  cannot  now  proceed  to  your  other  letter,  for 
as  I  wish  you  to  have  my  anniversary  verses  for 
this  year,  I  am  afraid  of  overloading  the  frank  if 
I  filled  the  sheet ;  and  for  this  reason  I  only  send 


£7 


you  one  copy,  with  one  for  my  sister ;  but  that 
one  is  entirely  at  your  service,  to  do  with  it  what 
you  please. 

I  believe  the  lines  you  quote  from  Dr.  Watts 
were  not  spoken  extempore  ;  at  least,  they  are  in 
one  of  his  lyric  poems.  However,  your  obser- 
vation, that  we  are  apt  to  judge  of  a  man's  size 
by  the  opinion  we  form  of  him,  is  generally  true. 
I  might  perhaps  think  you  half  a  head  taller  than 
you  are,  if  I  had  never  seen  you.  It  is  said  that 
Dr.  Watts  in  the  early  part  of  his  life,  had  a 
penchant  for  the  late  Mrs.  Rowe,  and  the  lady, 
while  she  only  judged  of  him  by  his  writings, 
V  i  not  averse  to  the  thought.  At  last,  they  had 
an  interview ;  from  that  time  she  always  regard- 
ed bha  a:,  a  friend,  but  no  farther. 

I  am  sincerely  yours, 
J.N. 

*        LETTER  XXIX. 

London,  February  10,  1796. 

DEAR  SIR, 

THOUGH  I  am  obliged  to  write  short  letters, 
I  wish  to  keep  the  road  of  correspondence  open 
between  us. 

Your  story  of  the  poor  widow  and  rich  Ame- 
rican, is  a  good  one.  Many  such  appearances' of 
the  Lord,  in  answer  to  the  cries  of  his  poor,  are 


2? 

afforded,  I  doubt  not,  every  day  ;  and  they  will 
all  be  known,  to  his  praise,  hereafter.  I  think 
his  children,  when  they  meet  in  glory,  will  have 
much  to  tell  each  other  of  what  he  did  for  them 
in  the  wilderness. 

We  still  jog-  on,  much  as  usual,  at  No.  6,  and 
at  St.  Mary's.  Heart  peace,  house  peace,  and 
church  peace,  are  great  blessings.  I  am  favoured 
with  them  all.  It  is  true  there  is  an  inward  war- 
fare ;  but  there  is  peace  at  the  bottom.  It  might 
make  a  coward  bold,  to  be  assured  of  victory 
while  upon  the  field  of  battle. 

May  we  hold  fast  the  shield  of  faith,  and  the 
sword  of  the  spirit,  and  fix  our  eyes  upon  the 
Captain  of  our  salvation,  who  holds  out  the  prize 
in  our  view,  and  says,  "  Be  thou  faithful  unto 
death,  and  I  will  give  you  a  crown  of  life." 
I  am 

Your  affectionate, 
OMICRON. 

LETTER  XXX. 

London,  April  9,  jT95; 

DEAR  SIR, 

WHAT  you  say  of  ***#  with  respect  to 
Mr.  Whitfield  and  Dr.  #***,  is  very  remarkable; 
but  such  things  have  been  known.  A  very  poor 
old  man  in  Olney  had  a  son  who  behaved  very 


59 


ill,  run  away,  and  went  to  India  in  a  man  of  war. 
Some  years  after,  a  man  came  to  Olney  to  tell 
him  that  his  son  was  dead.  Are  you  sure  of  it  ? 
Yes,  very  sure.  I  was  his  ship-mate,  and,  in  an 
engagement  with  the  French,  he  was  killed  by  a 
cannon  ball.  I  stood  near  him,  and  saw  him 
killed.  The  old  man  did  not  retire  and  pray. 
He  only  paused  a  little,  and  then  said,  "  Well,  I 
shall  see  my  boy  here  again  for  all  that."  So  it 
proved.  He  came  home  safe  and  sound.  The 
Lord  called  him  by  his  grace,  and  he  was  one  of 
my  people  for  many  years. 

It  is  pleasing,  as  you  observe,  to  see  the  par- 
tition walls  of  bigotry  tottering.  It  is  remarkably 
so  in  Scotland.  The  Seceders,  who  were  ac- 
counted the  most  rigid,  were  the  people  who  first 
introduced  my  name  there,  and  reprinted  three 
volumes  by  J.  N.  at  their  own  risk,  when  the 
booksellers,  having  no  knowledge  of  me,  would 
not  venture.  There  seems  of  late  a  closer  coali- 
tion among  the  sound  dissenters  in  England.  I 
desire,  and  by  his  grace  I  resolve  to  love  all  who 
love  him. 

I  could  tattle  on,  but  time  fails,  and  I  must 
enclose  a  line  for  Brother  Black. 

May  the  Lord's  peace  and  presence  be  with 
you  and  with  Your  affectionate, 

J.  N, 

9  * 


90 


LETTER  XXXI. 

London-,  July  5,  179S. 

DEAR  SIR, 

IT  is  probable  that  neither  Mr.  nor  Mrs. 
B***  will  tell  you  how  highly  we  have  been 
gratified  by  so  much  of  their  company  as  they 
could  favour  us  with,  and  therefore  I  mention  it 
myself.  We  should  have  been  pleased  to  have 
had  them  with  us  every  day,  and  from  morning 
till  night,  if  possible.  You  send  me  good  remit- 
tances from  Scotland. 

Mr.  E***  has  written  to  me  himself — please 
to  present  my  love  to  him.  I  do  not  expect 
leisure  to  write  an  Essay  for  many  months  to 
come.  I  have  thoughts  of  a  journey  to  South- 
ampton soon,  and  when  I  return  I  must,  if  pos- 
sible, resume  the  Life  of  Mr.  Grimshaw,  of  which 
I  have  written  little  more  than  a  sheet,  though  I 
made  a  beginning  in  February.  But  if  I  live 
another  month,  I  shall  enter  my  72d  year,  so 
that  no  dependence  should  be  placed  on  me.  I 
may  expect  to  be  laid  aside,  or  called  home, 
from  day  to  day. 

Mr.  B***,  my  curate,  suited  me  and  my  peo- 
ple exactly ;  but  I  am  well  satisfied  that  his  path 
•  f  duty  leads  to  B***,  and  therefore  I  part  with 
him  without  reluctance.  What  are  my  private 
feelings  or  convenience  when  put  in  competition 


91 


•with  what  I  really  believe  to  be  the  call  and  will 
of  the  Lord  !  However,  I  expect  another  curate 
in  a  few  days,  a  particular  friend,  whom  I  know 
to  be  gracious,  humble,  and  able. 

Some  have  wondered,  of  late,  how  I  could 
stay  with  comfort  in  my  present  situation  :  I  hope 
their  wonder  is  over  before  now.  But  I  will  tell 
you,  in  the  first  place,  that  nothing  is  imposed 
upon  me,  as  a  clergyman,  that  at  all  hurts  my 
conscience.  Then  farther,  I  find  liberty  in  the 
service,  my  church  is  full  and  crowded,  my  au- 
ditory is  peaceful  and  attentive,  there  are  many 
eminent  christians  among  them,  a  general  seri- 
ousness is  upon  the  face  of  the  congregation  ; 
some,  and  as  times  go,  many  are  successfully 
awakened,  and  we  have  particularly  a  fine  shew 
of  young  people  springing  up,  and  increasing  in 
numbers  and  graces,  like  willows  by  the  water- 
courses. In  a  word,  the  blind  receive  their  sight, 
the  lame  walk,  the  lepers  are  cleansed,  the  deaf 
hear,  the  hungry  are  fed,  the  burdened  are  set  at 
liberty.  With  these  tokens  of  the  Lord's  pre- 
sence amongst  us,  and  his  goodness  afforded  in 
my  private  walk  and  public  work,  I  am  well 
satisfied  that  I  am  where  he  would  have  me  to  be. 
If  he  accepts  us,  and  visits  us,  it  is  a  small  matter 
if  some  of  our  brethren  are  displeased.  If  he  is 
pleased  to  smile  upon  us,  we  can  bear  their  cen- 
sures. And  besides,  if  I  was  to  leave  this  church, 
to  whom  must  I  go  ?  The  Presbyterians,  Inde- 


92 


pendents,  Baptists,  Seceders,  8cc.  all  say  with 
equal  positiveness,  "  we  are  the  people."  But  I 
cannot  join  with  them  all.  By  the  grace  of  God, 
I  will  love  them  and  pray  for  them  all ;  but  I 
will  join  with  none  of  them.  I  will  stay  where 
I  am.  And  if  I  were  to  choose  again,  I  would 
make  the  same  choice  to-morrow.  I  never 
did,  I  trust  I  never  shall  repent  it.  My  reasons 
assigned  in  the  Apologia  are  more  and  more 
confirmed  to  me,  the  longer  I  live. 

My  time  and  paper  are  finished.  Farewell  for 
the  present.  May  the  Lord  be  with  you  and 
bless  you  in  all  things.    Phil.  iii.  15,  16. 

I  am  sincerely,  dear  Sir, 

Your  affectionate, 
J.  N. 

LETTER  XXXII. 

London,  October  7,  1T96. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

SIX  weeks  absence  has  thrown  my  home  af- 
fairs sadly  behind  hand  :  but  I  hope  the  time  was 
not  wholly  lost.  We,  that  is  dear  Miss  C*** 
and  myself,  left  London  the  19th  August,  and 
returned  the  1st  instant.  We  spent  the  first  week 
at  Reading,  where  the  Lord  has  many  people, 
warm-hearted,  upright,  and  loving.  The  rest  of 
our  time  we  were  at  Mr-  T***'s,  at  Ports- 
wood  Green,  from  whence  I  have  written  to  you 


05 


formerly.  He  lives  within  two  miles  of  S****, 
where  there  are  five  churches,  but  no  pulpit  open 
for  me.  But  Mr.  T***  opened  his  house,  and 
made  room  for  about  300  hearers.  I  preached 
three  evenings  in  the  week,  while  I  staid — we 
were  often  full — my  hearers  were  chiefly  from 
the  neighbouring  villages,  and  seem  willing  to 
hear  the  gospel,  if  they  had  any  body  to  preach 
it  to  them.  But,  alas !  in  those  parts,  and  in 
many  parts  of  the  kingdom,  comparatively  a  land 
of  light, 

"  The  hungry  sheep  look  up,  but  are  not  fed." 

We  need  not  go  far  from  home  to  find  people 
no  less  ignorant  of  spiritual  things,  no  less  un- 
concerned about  their  souls,  than  the  heathens  in 
Africa  or  Otaheite.  We  are  encouraged,  yea  we 
are  commanded  to  pray,  that  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest  would  send  forth  more  faithful  labourers, 
for  as  yet  they  are  but  few,  compared  with  the 
extensive  wilds  at  home  and  abroad. 

I  have  received  a  letter  from  B***,  dated,  I 
think,  the  27th  August.  They  were  then  all  well, 
off  the  Canary  Islands,  entering  upon  the  trade 
winds,  and  by  this  time  may  be  at  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  I  saw  his  call  clear,  and  gave  him 
up  without  reluctance,  though  he  was  to  me  as  a 

right  hand.    I  then  engaged  a  J          B  r  to 

be  my  curate.  He  was  my  intimate  friend.  I 
had  been  chiefly  instrumental  in  bringing  him 


94 


forward.  He  was  ordained  about  two  years  ago. 
He  was  able  and  ready  as  a  preacher,  humble, 
spiritual,  and  devoted  as  a  christian,  beyond  the 
common  standard  at  his  years.  I  was  ready  to 
call  him  Seth,  and  thought  the  Lord  had  given 
him  to  me  in  the  room  of  B  ■  ■  n.  But  a  few 
days  before  I  left  London,  he  was  suddenly  taken 
with  a  bleeding  of  his  lungs,  which  terminated 
his  life  below  in  about  a  fortnight.  He  was 
bereaved  of  an  excellent  wife  last  summer.  Of 
four  children,  one  only  was  left,  a  sweet  little 
boy  of  about  four  years  old.  This  child  was 
taken  with  the  small-pox  while  his  father  was  ill, 
he  could  not  see  the  child,  but  lived  to  hear  of 
his  death.  He  and  I  had  promised  ourselves 
much  pleasure  in  our  connexion ;  but  we  are 
short-sighted  creatures.  Thus  all  his  earthly  ex- 
pectations were  crossed  ;  but  his  last  words  were, 
41  The  Lord  has  done  all  things  -well?  and  from 
them  1  preached  his  funeral  sermon  last  Sabbath 
evening.  I  thank  the  Lord  I  can  say  and  believe 
he  does  all  things  well ;  but  I  have  had  my  feel- 
ings :  for  I  hoped  I  had  found  a  person  on  whom 
I  might  fully  depend,  and  whom  my  people 
would  hear  with  pleasure  in  case  I  should  be 
laid  aside.  Perhaps  I  am  to  live  and  preach  a 
little  longer.  If  it  be  so,  zvett,  if  otherwise,  xvelly 
he  does  all  things  well ;  and  when  he  sees  I  really 
need  assistance,  he  can  provide  it.  My  part  is 
to  live  to-day,  and  to  leave  to-morrow  with  him. 


95 


I  perhaps  may  write  a  paper  for  the  work  you 
mention,  but  I  know  not  when,  I  am  so  over- 
whelmed with  correspondence.  Though  I  wrote 
more  than  forty  letters  while  abroad,  I  have  nearly 
as  many  by  me  that  should  be  answered,  if  I 
could  find  time,  and  almost  every  post  adds  to 
their  number.  Many  are  from  strangers,  which 
must  be  noticed  of  course  when  I  cannot  write 
to  my  friends.  Then  I  have  so  many  visitants, 
that  I  can  seldom  call  an  hour  my  own,  when  I 
am  at  home ;  and  if  I  could  attend  to  the  sick 
and  the  sorrowful  as  I  wish,  I  should  be  always 
abroad.  I  wish  likewise  to  return  to  the  Life  of 
Mr.  Grimshaw,  which  has  lain  by  untouched  for 
six  months  past.  So  that  I  am  indeed  full- 
handed. 

I  am  glad  to  hear  well  of  Mrs.  H***,  and 
hope  I  should  have  heard  from  her.  I  had  no 
fear  of  her  not  being  supported.  How  can  they 
fall  who  lean  upon  the  Lord,  and  have  an  al- 
mighty arm  underneath  them  ?  Give  our  warm 
love  to  her,  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  B***,  &c.  If  you 
printed  the  second  anniversary,  "  When  grace  her 
balm  to  sooth  ?ny  pain,"  and  have  any  left  that 
you  can  spare,  I  shall  be  obliged  to  you  for  a 
few  copies.  We  have  none  here  in  print  but 
what  are  bound  up  with  Letters  to  a  Wife. 

I  am  now  getting  into  my  old  track,  which 
seems  to  suit  me  better  than  rambling  about.  I 
have  cause  to  be  thankful,  that  abroad,  while  I  was 


96 


abroad,  was  very  pleasant,  but  still  hornets  heme, 
I  love  my  friends  at  a  distance,  but  it  is  not  prac- 
ticable to  travel  to  them  all ;  and  therefore  I  am 
glad  when  they  call  upon  me  in  London,  as  many 
of  them  do  in  the  course,  of  the  year  ;  and  I  sel- 
dom stir  out  for  two  or  three  days  but  I  miss 
some  whom  I  should  have  seen,  if  I  had  re- 
mained upon  the  spot.  There  was  a  time  when 
I  did  not  know  that  I  had  a  friend  in  the  world, 
excepting  my  dear  Mary's  family;  but  the  Lord 
has  given  me  so  many  since,  that  1  cannot  express 
a  proper  regard  to  them  all.  Jacob's  acknow- 
ledgment, with  a  little  variation,  become  me — 
"With  my  staff  I  came  over  Jordan,  and  now  I 
am  become  two  bands  !"  What  a  wretch  was  I 
in  Africa  !  A  servant  of  slaves,  scorned  and 
yet  sometimes  pitied,  by  the  lowest  of  the  human 
race  !  And  how  is  it  with  me  now  ?  O  Lord,  I 
am  a  wonder  to  many,  and  to  myself ! 

My  eventful  life  is  drawing  to  a  close.  While 
I  walked  in  the  way  of  transgressors,  I  found  it 
hard  indeed  !  Since  the  Lord  took  me  up,  out- 
cast as  I  was,  and  brought  me  into  his  fold,  my 
path  has  been  as  remarkably  smooth.  So  far  as 
happiness  can  be  found  in  externals,  I  have  known 
it :  yet  I  cannot  wish  to  live  my  most  pleasant 
days  over  again.  Sin  and  vanity  are  entwined  with 
them  all.  I  am  still  as  happy  as  temporals  in 
my  widowed  state  can  make  me.  But  I  am  not 
sorry  that  I  am  in  my  72d  year.    I. have  lived 


97 


long  enough  to  know  what  the  world  can  do,  and 
what  it  cannot  do.  I  have  no  business  in  it,  but 
to  fill  up  the  uncertain  remnant,  as  becomes  a 
believer  and  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  If  the 
Lord  by  his  grace  enables  me  for  this,  I  care  not 
whether  my  stay  here  be  longer  or  shorter ;  only 
may  I  be  found  ready  when  the  summons  shall 
come.  Pray  for  me,  and  I  will  try  to  pray  for 
you.  May  the  gracious  Saviour  dwell  with  you, 
and  with  me,  and  with  all  who  love  him,  as  the 
Lord,  the  guardian,  and  beloved  of  our  hearts. 
Amen.    Believe  me  to  be 

Your  sincerely  affectionate  friend, 
J.  N. 

LETTER  XXXIII. 

London,  November  23,  1796. 

DEAR  SIR, 

HAVING  a  long  letter  ready  to  send  to  Mr. 
B***  when  yours  of  the  14th  arrived,  I  delayed 
it  till  I  could  find  time  to  put  a  short  one  under 
the  same  cover  for  you,  to  thank  you  for  it.  I 
believe  it  must  be  shortish  at  present. 

Mr.  H***'s  design  is  a  noble  one  ;  may  the 
Lord  prosper  it!  I  do  not  think  that  a.  useless 
life  2d.  home,  is  a  necessary  or  proper  qualification 
for  serving  a  missionary  abroad  :  but  there  are 
extremes  on  both  sides  :  and  I  should  be  sorry  if 
all  who  love  the  Lord,  and  whom  he  has  placed 
10 


98 


in  a  line  of  service  here,  should  think  it  their  duty 
to  leave  their  posts,  and  turn  missionaries.  Es-» 
pecially  I  hope  that  you  will  not  take  such  a 
thought  into  your  own  head,  as  some  of  your 
friends  have  entertained  in  theirs  for  you.  If  it 
should  enter  your  pericranium,  I  hope  you  will 
have  many  friends  to  give  you  lectures  upon  mo- 
deration, prudence,  &c.  and  that  the  Lord  will 
give  you  the  hearing  ear,  and  make  you  content 
and  willing  to  stay  at  home.  I  have  no  doubt 
but  Satan  would  be  glad  to  see  you  shipped  off 
to  India,  or  any  where,  so  he  might  get  rid  of 
you,  for  you  stand  in  his  way  where  you  are. 

I  thank  you  beforehand  for  the  Anniversaries, 
No.  2.  I  believe  I  shall  write  no  more.  No.  5 
speaks  of  the  wound  as  healed ;  why  then  should 
I  open  it  again ;  I  thank  the  Lord  it  is  healed, 
so  far  as  concerns  the  peace  of  my  mind.  I  am 
quite  satisfied.  But  my  recollection  of  circum- 
stances is  nearly  as  fresh  as  in  the  first  month. 
Still  she  is  seldom  out  of  my  waking  thoughts  ; 
but  this  does  not  give  me  uneasiness.  But  you 
are  a  bachelor. 

Let  us  continue  to  exchange  mutual  prayers. 
The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand.  We 
shall  not  always  live  this  dying  life.  We  hope 
'to  see  him  as  he  is.  When  all  will  be  well  for 
ever !  I  hope  my  next  to  Edinburgh  will  be  to 
Mr.  Black.  I  thank  him  for  sending  Mr.  B*** 
to  me.    He  is  a  good  remittance.    I  cannot 


99 


make  payments  in  this  way,  equal  to  what  I  re- 
ceive.   The  Lord  be  with  you,  and  with 

Your  affectionate  friend, 
J.  N. 

LETTER  XXXIV. 

London,  April  5,  179"- 

UEAR  SIR, 

I  THOUGHT  your  last  letter  rather  long  in 
coming,  but  when  it  came  I  was  made  amends. 
I  rejoiced  greatly  that  the  judgment  of  Mr.  B*** 
and  your  other  friends  coincided  with  my  own, 
because  it  helped  to  turn  the  scale.  I  ought  to 
be  dubious  of  my  own  judgment,  and  I  hope  I 
am  not  a  dogmatist :  but  your  case  was  so  plain, 
that  I  am  morally  certain  that  I  judged  right ; 
and  I  have  little  doubt,  but  that  if  you  live,  you 
will  see  more  reason  than  perhaps  you  do  at  pre- 
sent, to  thank  the  Lord  for  inclining  you  to  follow 
our  advice. 

I  am  glad  you  have  at  last  seen  a  Moravian 
brother.  They  are  in  general  so  much  alike, 
that  one  may  be  taken  as  a  specimen  of  many. 
They  have  a  few  peculiarities  resulting  from  their 
church  constitution  ;  but,  as  a  body,  i  consider 
them  as  the  most  exemplary,  peaceful,  and  spi- 
ritual society  of  all  that  bear  the  christian  name. 
Their  grand  object,  and  in  which  their  excellence 
is  most  signally  displayed,  is  the  conversion  of  the 


100 


heathen.  In  this  branch,  without  noise  or  no- 
tice, they  have  done  more  in  promoting  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  gospel,  in  about  fifty  years, 
than  has  been  done  by  all  Christendom  in  fifteen 
hundred  years  before  them.  God  has  given  them 
the  true  missionary  spirit,  and  I  think,  excepting 
Mr.  Brainerd,  and  two  or  three  more  in  North 
America,  they  have  hitherto  had  a  monopoly  of 
it,  though  Mr.  C***,  the  Baptist  missionary  in 
Bengal,  is,  I  hope,  treading  in  their  steps.  Their 
patience,  fortitude,  self-denial,  perseverance,  cou- 
rage, holy  wisdom,  and  their  success,  would  be 
astonishing,  did  we  not  know  whose  they  are 
and  whom  they  serve.  If  you  have  not  read 
Crantz's  history  of  the  Greenland  mission,  which 
has  been  long  in  print,  or  the  history  of  the  mis- 
sion in  North  America,  published  about  two  or 
three  years  ago,  I  wish  you  had  them. 

I  am  glad  that  a  spirit  of  prayer  is  excited  in 
your  parts,  on  a  national  account.  I  wish  it  was 
more  so  with  us. 

I  hope  indeed  we  have  many  (though  compa- 
ratively few)  whose  eyes  affect  their  hearts,  and 
are  mourning  in  secret  for  the  evils  which  they 
cannot  prevent.  These  I  account  as  the  chariots 
and  horsemen  of  our  Israel.  1  should  have  little 
hope  from  our  fleets  and  armies,  farther  than  the 
Lord  may  be  pleased  to  give  them  success,  in 
answer  to  the  prayers  of  his  people.  Who  knowS 
Vtit  for  their  sakes  he  may  yet  avert  or  suspend 


101 


deserved  judgments,  at  least  so  far  as  not  to  give 
us  up  as  a  prey  to  the  merciless  teeth  of  our  ene- 
mies. But  however  he  may  deal  with  others,  he 
will  favour  them  with  his  mark  of  protection  and 
support.  Verily  it  shall  be  well  with  the  right- 
eous. He  will  shew  himself  strong  in  behalf  of 
them  that  fear  him  :  and  if  he  permits  them  to 
suffer  outwardly  like  others,  his  promise  of 
strength  according  to  their  day,  will  carry  them 
unhurt  through  fire  and  water. 

I  have  just  touched  upon  the  several  points  in 
yours.  I  have  not  leisure  to  write  more  largely. 
I  enclose  a  letter  to  Mr.  B***.  I  commend  you 
to  the  guidance  and  blessing  of  the  Lord.  Pray 
for  us.  I  am 

Your  very  affectionate, 
J.  N. 

LETTER  XXXV. 

Southampton,  July  24,  1797. 

MR  DEAR  SIR, 

YOUR  letter  would  have  been  answered  sooner 
if  I  had  remained  at  home  :  but  new  places  and 
faces  have  engaged  me  of  late.  I  left  London 
the  4th  instant  (soon  after  I  received  it,)  passed  a 
fortnight  at  Reading,  with  Mr.  Cadogan's  wi- 
dowed people,  and  came  hither  the  21st. 

I  hope  the  spirit  for  missions,  which  has  of 
late  been  so  generally  awakened,  will,  in  due  time, 
10  * 


102 


by  the  Lord's  blessing,  be  productive  of  much 
good.  The  first  and  present  good  effect  of  it 
seems  to  be  the  concern  excited  for  the  multi- 
tudes in  our  own  land,  who  are  perishing  for  lack 
of  knowledge.  The  evangelical  dissenters  amongst 
us  are  taking  this  matter  into  serious  considera- 
tion, and  are  sending  forth  missionaries  into  all 
quarters.  And  though  I  am  of  the  Establish- 
ment, and  their  zeal  is  not  likely  to  aggrandize 
mother  church ;  if  they  employ  fit  instruments, 
and  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  own  their  labours,  I 
must  and  will  rejoice  ;  for  I  dare  not  wish  the 
sheep  should  be  starved,  because  their  own  re- 
puted and  official  pastors,  cannot,  or  will  not, 
feed  them. 

I  know  not  how  you  draw  the  Tine  in  your 
country,  between  preaching  and  exhorting,  if  I 
speak  when  the  door  is  open  to  all  comers,  I  call 
it  preaching  ;  but  if  I  speak  in  a  friend's  house 
to  the  family,  or  to  a  few  more  who  come  only 
by  invitation  or  permission,  I  do  not  preach  ;  for 
to  preach  is  to  speak  publicly.  A  preacher  is 
K»f  k|,  a  herald ;  and  thus  the  reading  of  the 
scriptures  is  called  preaching,  Acts  xv.  21.  The 
speaking  upon  a  text,  or  without  one,  makes  no 
difference  :  at  least,  I  think  not.  It  is  possible 
to  preach  a  very  good  sermon  from  an  English 
or  Scotch  proverb.  Modes  and  fashions  alter  in 
religious  matters,  as  well  as  in  dress.  Our  first 
reformers  usually  preached  from  common  places  ; 


103 


they  did  not  take  a  text,  but  discussed  a  subject — 
such  a»faith,  repentance,  holiness,  &e.  yet  surely 
they  were  preachers  of  the  gospel.  The  two  vo- 
lumes of  Homilies,  to  which  our  clergy  are  obli- 
ged by  law  to  subscribe  their  assent,  are  a  valua- 
ble collection  of  sermons  in  this  way. 

I  am  no  advocate  for  self-sent  preachers  at 
large.  It  seems  a  maxim  in  the  present  day,  that 
if  any  man  thinks  himself  qualified  to  preach,  he 
is  fully  authorized  to  go  forth  and  try.  Some  of 
these  have  done  good  ;  but  I  believe  many  of 
them  have  done  mischief,  diffused  errors,  mul- 
tiplied contentions  and  division,  and  caused  the 
ways  of  truth  to  be  evil  spoken  of.  But  when 
men  whose  characters  and  abilities  are  approved 
by  competent  judges,  whose  motives  are  known 
to  be  pure,  and  whose  labours  are  excited  by  the 
exigency  of  the  occasion,  lay  themselves  out  to 
instruct  the  ignorant  and  rouse  the  careless,  I 
think  they  deserve  thanks  and  encouragement 
rather  than  reprehension,  if  they  step  a  little 
over  the  bounds  of  church  order.  I  know  that 
many  on  your  side  of  the  Tweed  deem  Presby- 
terian order  as  dejure  divino — a  tabernacle  made 
exactly  according  to  the  pattern  on  the  mount, 
and  that  it  would  be  criminal  either  to  add,  or  to 
take  away  a  single  loop  or  pin.  On  our  side  of 
the  river,  many  think  as  highly  of  Episcopal,  or 
of  Congregational  order.  Perhaps  much  of  our 
differences  of  opinion  on  this  head,  may  be  as- 


104 


cribed  to  the  air  we  breathed,  and  the  milk  which 
we  drank  in  our  infancy.  If  I  had  lived  in  Scot- 
land, and  known  the  Lord,  my  ministry,  I  sup- 
pose, would  have  been  ia  the  Kirk,  or  the  Relief, 
or  the  Secession  ;  and  if  Dr.  Erskine  had  been 
born  and  bred  among  us,  and  regarded  according 
to  his  merit,  he  might  perhaps  have  been  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  long  ago. 

Thus  I  have  given  you  my  free  sentiments  on 
your  knotty  point.  I  would  not  willingly  offend 
any  person.  I  claim  the  privilege  of  thinking  for 
myself,  and  I  am  well  content  that  others  should 
enjoy  the  same.  I  hope  I  love  all  who  love  the 
Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity.  If  they  agree  with  me 
in  this  point,  I  would  not  waste  half  an  hour  in 
attempting  to  convert  them  to  my  opinion  in 
smaller  matters.  I  leave  others  to  dispute  whe- 
ther the  husk  or  the  shell  of  the  nut  be  the  better 
of  the  two ;  I  hope  to  be  content  with  the 
kernel. 

What  is  become  of  Colonel  Blackador's  Let- 
ters ?  I  hope  you  have  not  given  up  your  pur- 
pose of  making  a  selection. 

My  paper  is  nearly  full.  If  it  please  the  Lord 
that  nothing  unforeseen  should  call  me  home 
sooner,  we  shall  stay  here  till  about  the  middle 
of  September.  A  letter  from  you  will  find  me 
if  enclosed  to  *****  P.  M.  As  this  conveyance 
is  always  open,  you  never  need  wait  for  a  frank. 
I  believe  your  last  was  near  three  weeks  old  be- 


105 


fore  I  received  it.  When  they  come  via  Mr.*** 
I  have  them  the  day,  and  almost  the  hour,  when 
the  mail  brings  them. 

Give  my  respects  to  *  *  *,  &c.  Please 
to  tell  the  two  latter  that  my  heart  and  prayers 
are  with  them.  May  the  Lord  bless  them  in 
their  own  souls,  and  make  them  a  blessing  to 
many.  Give  my  love  likewise  to  my  brother  and 
sister  when  they  come  in  your  way.  She  knows 
that  I  wrote  last,  and  I  can  seldom  afford  to  send 
two  letters  for  one. 

The  Lord  be  with  you,  dear  Sir.  Continue 
to  pray  for  Your  affectionate, 


MY  DEAR  SIR, 

I  WISH  well  to  your  Philanthropic  Society 
•r  Penitentiary  :  but  we  cannot  imitate  you. 
Our  prisons  are  supplied  with  chaplains,  and  I 
do  not  know  that  any  of  our  magistrates  are  dis- 
posed to  assist,  or  even  countenance  Methodistical 
plans.  But  we  likewise  have  a  Philanthropic 
Society,  for  the  education  of  the  children  of  con- 
victs and  vagrants,  which  I  hope  is  pretty  well 
conducted,  and  the  children  attend  a  church 
where  the  gospel  is  preached  at  least  one  part  of 
the  day. 


J.  NT. 


XXXVI. 


London,  October  14,  1797. 


106 


I  belie  ve  I  answered  your  first  letter  I  received 
at  Southampton.  I  am  now  to  thank  you  for 
your  second,  dated  8th  September,  which,  as  you 
intended,  gave  great  pleasure  not  only  to  me,  but 
to  my  friends  there.  Give  my  love  to  Messrs. 
H***  and  A***,  and  tell  them  that  I  rejoice  in 
their  zeal,  their  acceptance,  and  in  their  success." 
Why  should  not  the  Orkneys,  and  the  Highland 
Islands,  deserve  attention  as  much  as  the  islands 
in  the  South  Sea  ?  I  hope  gospel  zeal  will,  in 
due  time,  sail  northwards  to  Shetland,  and  west- 
ward to  St.  Kilda,  and  all  the  intermediate 
islands.  You  have  already  a  society  established 
for  the  Highlands,  may  the  Lord  put  all  their 
wheels  in  motion  ! 

The  gospel  ministers  in  orf  Establishment  are 
mostly  confined  to  their  parishes,  and  cannot  do 
much  abroad  ;  but  the  Congregational  Dissenters 
are  stirring  in  most  parts  of  our  kingdom,  and 
associating  with  a  design  to  spread  the  good  news 
amongst  the  villages  in  their  respective  neigh- 
bourhoods, which  are  wofully  neglected  in  many 
places.  Indeed  we  cannot  expect  those  who 
have  no  concern  for  their  own  souls,  should  be 
careful  for  the  souls  of  their  parishioners.  I  fear 
but  few  of  them,  comparatively,  have  either  the 
rvill  or  the  skill,  which  the  shepherd's  office  re- 
quires ;  and  therefore,  though  I  am  a  mighty  good 
churchman,  I  must  bid  God  speed  to  the  labours 
of  all  who  preach  the  truth  in  love,  whether  in 


107 


meetings  or  barns,  in  the  highways  or  the  fields. 
It  is  better  people  should  be  Dissenters  or  Me- 
thodists than  heathens. 

May  your  schools  prosper !  The  Lord  make 
you  like  the  tree  in  Psalm  i.  I  congratulate  you 
and  myself  on  the  progress  of  what  some  may 
call  latitudinarianism  in  Scotland.  May  we  not 
say  with  the  apostle,  "  Grace  be  with  all  that 
love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sincerity  ?"  I 
think  that  is  a  latitudinarian  prayer — I  hope  many 
agree  in  loving  him,  who  sadly  disagree  about 
trifles.  Such  is  the  weakness  and  wickedness  of 
the  heart,  even  in  good  men.  There  is  a  great 
and  old  established  house,  which  does  much  bu- 
siness, and  causes  no  small  disturbance  in  the 
world  and  in  the  church.  The  jinn  is  Satan, 
Self,  and  Co.  Till  this  powerful,  extensive 
partnership  be  dissolved,  we  cannot  expect  per- 
fect peace  and  union  among  all  believers.  It 
will  be  a  joyful  day,  when  its  credit  shall  totally 
fail.    Such  a  day  we  are  warranted  to  hope  for. 

Infidelity  spreads,  and  I  trust  the  gospel  spreads 
likewise.  Perhaps  the  time  is  coming,  when  all 
sects  and  parties  shall  be  reduced  to  two,  chris- 
tians and  infidels.  So  it  was  at  the  first  promul- 
gation of  the  gospel.  For  what  I  know,  before 
long,  the  infidel  spirit  may  be  so  prtvalent,  that 
no  man  without  real  grace  will  dare  to  avow  so 
much  as  a  professional  attachment  to  the  name 
of  Jesus  :  then  formal  professors  will  drop  oft 


108 


like  leaves  from  the  trees  in  October.  The 
Lord's  fan  is  in  his  hand,  and  he  Avill  thoroughly 
purge  his  floor,  and  burn  up  the  chaff ;  but  he 
knows  them  that  are  his,  and  how  to  take  care  of 
them.  He  that  endureth  unto  the  end  shall  be 
saved  ! 

Navigation  would  be  more  dangerous  than  it 
is,  if  the  storm  gave  no  warning  of  its  approach  : 
but  the  skilful  mariner  has  his  eye  upon  the 
clouds,  and  when  he  sees  them  gathering  thick 
and  black,  he  takes  in  his  sails,  and  prepares,  as 
much  as  he  can,  to  meet  what  he  expects.  If  he 
should  neglect  this,  and  play  or  sleep,  his  vessel 
might  be  overset.  May  we  walk  circumspectly, 
considering  the  times,  because  the  days  are 
e.vil ! 

Your  two  missionaries  called  upon  me,  and 
promised  to  come  to  breakfast,  if  they  could ; 
but  I  saw  them  no  more.  I  invited  two  others 
sent  from  Glasgow,  who  spoke  to  me  at  church 
on  Sabbath  evening  ;  but  I  suppose  they  had  no 
time.  They  were  all  set  apart  at  Mr.  Hill's 
chapel  on  Monday,  and  from  what  I  hear  may 
be  by  this  time  at  Portsmouth.  May  a  blessing 
go  with  them  !  I  am  glad  to  find  by  yo\ir  me- 
morial, that  you  are  better  informed  of  the  Mo- 
ravians than  you  seemed  to  be  when  I  first  men- 
tioned them  to  you.  They  say  money  is  the 
sinews  of  war  ;  if  it  was  likewise  the  sinews  of 
missions,  \vc  might  do  well.    But,  O  that  the 


109 


Lord  may  drop  the  mantle  of  the  Moravian  mis. 
sionaries  amongst  us. 

We  returned  from  Southampton  in  peace  and 
safety  the  14th  September,  after  ten  weeks'  ab- 
sence, and  found  all  well  at  home  and  at  St. 
Mary's.  I  have  a  nice  curate,  Mr.  Gunn ;  I 
know  not  whether  his  report  is  heard  in  Scot- 
land. I  have  reason  to  hope  that  the  Lord  owns 
both  his  labours  and  mine.  The  church  is  cram- 
med, the  hearers  are  attentive — we  often  hear  of 
new  inquirers,  especially  young  people ;  and  I 
know  of  no  gross  miscarriages  among  those  who 
profess  the  gospel.  Last  time  we  had  more  than 
300  communicants.  We  are  situated,  as  it  were, 
upon  an  island.  The  storms  of  controversy  and 
dissention  which  make  such  havoc  upon  that^-rra? 
continent,  the  religious  world,  are  not  permitted 
to  reach  our  peaceful  shore.  We  know  but  little  of 
them,  and  that  little  only  by  report.  I  may  truly 
say,  (O  that  I  could  say  it  with  due  thankfulness) 
the  lines  are  fallen  to  me  in  a  pleasant  place. 

As  to  myself,  I  am  in  statu  quo.  I  am  a  year 
older  than  when  I  went  to  Southampton  last 
summer ;  in  other  respects  I  am  much  the  same. 
I  feel  but  little  abatement  either  of  bodily  or 
mental  powers.  In  spirituals  I  have  nothing  to 
boast  of.  I  am  poor  and  needy,  but  I  trust  the 
Lord  careth  for  me.  I  hope  it  is  not  worse  with 
me  than  in  former  times.  I  seldom  have  the 
sunshine  of  sensible  comfort,  but  I  am  favoured 
11 


110 


with  day-light.  I  certainly  do  not  walk  by  sight, 
but  I  hope  it  is  given  me  to  walk  by  faith,  and 
to  maintain  a  conscience  void  of  offence.  Long 
experience  and  advancing  years  have  gradually 
weakened  my  attachment  to  the  present  world, 
especially  since  the  removal  of  my  late  dear  partner. 
The  Lord  has  so  smoothed  my  temporal  path 
that  I  can  think  of  nothing  worth  a  wish,  to  add 
to  my  comfort :  yet  the  best,  and  the  whole  of  it, 
would  scarcely  make  me  desirous  of  living  here 
another  day,  but  for  the  sake  of  my  profession 
and  ministry.  For  these,  I  am  willing  to  live  my 
appointed  time.  May  I  live,  while  I  do  live,  to 
him,  and  be  found  ready  and  willing  to  depart 
when  he  shall  see  fit  te  call  me  hence.  The  rest 
I  wish  to  leave,  without  anxiety  or  choice,  to 
him  who  does  all  things  well. 

But  though  I  have  been  remarkably  exempted 
from  outward  trials  since  the  year  1 790,  I  have 
an  inward  warfare.  I  am  a  poor  creature  still — 
when  I  would  do  good  evil  is  present  with  me. 
My  best  is  defective  and  defiled,  and  needs  par- 
don before  it  can  hope  for  acceptance  :  but, 
through  mercy,  my  hope  is  built,  not  upon  frames 
and  feelings,  but  upon  the  atonement  and  medi- 
ation of  Jesus.  When  I  am  called  home,  I  trust 
I  shall  leave  all  my  abominations  behind  me, 
as  my  dear  friend  Cowper  says  in  his  hymn — 

"  One  view  of  Jesus  as  he  is 
Will  strike  all  sin  for  ever  dead." 


Ill 


If  I  do  not  write  often,  you  have  a  good  quan- 
tity at  a  time,  when  it  comes.  Let  us  pray  for 
each  other,  and  may  the  Lord  hear  and  answer. 
I  only  add  an  assurance  that  I  am 

Affectionately  yours, 
J.  N. 


LETTER  XXXVII. 

London,  April  2,  1798, 

MY   DEAR  SIR, 

I  KNOW  not  how  much  matter  I  have  to 
thank  you  for,  but  it  seems  high  time  to  make 
some  acknowledgment,  though  at  present,  per- 
haps, I  must  be  brief.  I  have  but  just  seen 
your  friend,  Miss  D***,  and  told  her  that  we 
should  be  glad  to  see  her  again.  Send  as  many 
Scots  folks  as  you  please ;  if  they  bring  the 
olive  leaf  in  their  mouth,  they  will  be  welcome 
at  No.  6. 

I  rejoice  in  the  success  of  the  northern  mis- 
sion. May  it  still  increase  !  Yes  !  I  trust  the 
Lord  is  spreading  and  reviving  his  work  in  our 
land,  and  if  so,  I  care  not  by  what  instruments, 
or  under  what  mode  or  name  the  good  cause  is 
promoted. 

Mr.  H***  brought  me  Mr.  Black's  Sermon 
on  Tuesday,  but  I  have  not  yet  had  time  to  read 
it.  My  hands  are  full,  full,  full,  and  my  growing 
years  do  not  add  to  my  activity. 


112 


I  cannot  speak  as  you  do  of  remarkable  dis- 
coveries, &c.  I  trust  I  do  walk  by  faith  ;  1  cer- 
tainly do  not  walk  by  sight.  All  my  hope,  light, 
and  comfort  is  derived  from  a  little  book  which 
I  can  carry  in  my  pocket.  It  is  given  to  me  to 
believe  that  what  I  read  in  this  book  is  true.  I 
find  my  malady,  with  all  its  symptoms,  accurately 
described,  and  having  tried  the  remedy  therein 
proposed,  I  feel,  in  a  measure,  the  good  effects. 
Though  my  cure  is  not  yet  perfected,  I  trust  I 
am  in  a  state  of  convalescence,  and  that  I  shall 
Hot  die  but  live.  I  would  be  thankful  for  day- 
light, and  I  should  like  to  share  with  you  in  the 
sunshine  ;  but  the  Lord  knows  what  is  best  for 
me.  On  the  other  side,  1  am  seldom  tempest- 
tossed.  I  am  more  frequently  becalmed  and 
inert,  than  agitated  with  storms ;  and  I  am  such 
a  fair-weather  sailor,  that  I  seem  content  to  go 
quietly  on,  though  my  progress  is  but  slow. 

I  believe  they  who  come  the  nearest  to  the 
apostle's  translation,  (2  Cor.  xii.)  must  have  a 
proportionable  share  of  his  thorn  in  the  flesh, 
and  the  buffetings  of  Satan.  A  ship  would  be  in 
danger,  with  a  strong  wind  and  much  sail  abroad, 
unless  xvell  ballasted.  I  am  often  obliged  to  row 
for  want  of  wind.  Rowing  is  not  so  pleasant, 
nor  so  speedy  a  movement,  as  sailing ;  but  it  is 
more  free  from  the  risk  of  being  overset.  Any 
thing  should  be  welcome  that  checks  the  growth 
of  that  abomination,  pride  ;  and  that  worst  of  all 


113 


abominations,  spiritual  pride.  The  Lord  is 
pleased  to  afford  me  much  liberty  and  acceptance 
in  my  public  service,  if  I  was  equally  comfortable 
in  private,  I  know  not  what  might  be  the  event, 
for  my  heart  is  still  desperately  wicked,  and  deeply 
deceitful. 

I  suppose  the  introduction  to  the  Northern 
Tour  will  not  be  relished  by  every  one  :  but  the 
arguments  in  favour  of  itinerancy  and  lay  preach- 
ing will  not  be  easily  refuted.  Yet  still,  I  think, 
lay  preachers  should  be  sent,  if  not  by  bishops, 
consistories,  or  elders,  at  least  by  some  religious 
persons  or  societies,  who  are  competent  to  judge 
of  their  fitness.  Perhaps  even  this  would  not  be 
necessary  if  all  who  undertake  the  service  were 
men  of  character  and  abilities,  like  your  friends, 
and  influenced  by  their  motives.  But  the  posi- 
tion, that  every  man  who  thinks  himself  qualified 
to  preach,  has  therefore  a  warrant  to  go  forth,  is 
productive  of  many  bad  effects  on  our  side  of  the 
Tweed.  Some  of  them,  though  thy  can  smite 
with  the  hand,  stamp  with  the  foot,  and  speak  with 
a  loud  voice,  do  not  well  understand  what  thy  say,, 
nor  whereof  thy  affirm  ;  their  preaching  is  crude, 
often  erroneous.  They  diffuse  pride,  censorious- 
ness,  antinomianism,and  party  rage  amongst  their 
adherents ;  for  there  are  few  so  bad,  but  they 
have  some  adherents.  The  characters  of  others- 
are  very  suspicious,  they  run  about  to  the  neglect 
of  their  proper  business  and  their  families,,  ami 
11  * 


114 


perhaps  become  bankrupts,  and  cause  the  good 
way  to  be  evil  spoken  of. 

It  is  said,  (p.  13.)  that  if  it  can  be  shewn  that 
one  person  was  converted  by  lay  preaching,  it 
proves  that  the  instrument  was  warranted  to 
preach.  But  I  know  a  man  who  was  excluded 
from  *****'s  society,  for  known  and  repeated 
acts  of  wickedness,  and  yet  after  his  expulsion  he 
continued  preaching,  and  I  believe  he  w  as  owned 
to  the  awakening  not  of  one  or  two,  but  of  many 
sinners,  perhaps  of  many  scores ;  but  I  cannot 
think  such  a  man  had  a  warrant  to  preach.  And 
though  Paul  was  glad  if  any  good  was  done  by 
those  who  preached  Christ  out  of  envy  and  strife, 
I  question  if  he  would  say  they  had  a  warrant  to 
preach  while  in  such  a  spirit.  If  all  lay  preachers 
were  like-minded  with  Messrs.  H***  and  A***, 
I  would  pray  the  Lord  to  increase  their  number 
a  hundred  fold.  -We  have  some  such  in  England, 
but  not  a  few  who  would  be  better  employed  at 
the  plough  or  the  loom.  A  man  who  is  more  fond 
of  novelty,  than  of  honest  labour  or  of  being  always 
called  plain  Tom  or  Dick,  having  a  good  stock 
of  self-conceit,  transforms  himself  into  a  preacher 
— he  then  excepts  to  be  styled  Mr.  Thomas,  per- 
haps the  Rev. "Mr.  Thomas,  to  be  excused  from 
work,  and  to  look  almost  like  a  gentleman.  I 
fear  such  motives  as  these  may  stimulate  some  to 
be  missionaries,  both  for  at  home,  and  for  abroad. 
When  these  are  invited  to  the  houses  of  the  af- 


115 


fluent,  courted  and  caressed  by  people  of  the  first 
characters,  laden  with  gifts  and  presents,  &c. 
considering  what  human  nature  is,  I  cannot  won- 
der if  this  sudden  transition,  from  obscurity  to 
honour  and  public  notice,  has  a  tendency  to  turn 
their  heads,  and  make  them  think  themselves  per- 
sons of  no  small  consequence.  I  pray  for  the 
coming  of  our  Lord's  kingdom,  but  it  has  not 
usually  come  with  ostentation,  and  as  it  were 
with  sound  of  trumpet. 

I  thought  to  have  put  you  off  with  half  a  sheet, 
but  1  have  filled  it,  and  therefore  must  write 
something  on  this,  and  not  send  you  much  blank 
paper.    I  must  look  again  over  your  letters. 

But  first  I  must  tell  you  that  my  poor  old  head 
forgot  to  send  some  copies  of  the  sermon  I  lately 
printed,  preached  on  the  day  of  thanksgiving. 
Whether  any  of  them  have  found  their  way  to 
Edinburgh  without  my  help,  I  know  not,  or 
whether  they  are  yet  to  be  had  at  Johnson's.  I 
believe  he  sent  one,  at  least,  to  be  put  in  a  vo- 
lume of  my  detached  papers.  An  edition  of  all 
my  printings  has  been  long  in  hand  at  Edinburgh, 
in  12mo.  the  six  volumes,  two  Messiahs,  and 
the  smaller  pieces,  will  make  nine  volumes  :  but 
when  they  will  appear  who  can  tell  ?  I  have  ex- 
pected them  for  about  or  above  a  twelvemonth. 

I  suppose  I  have  already  noticed  the  particulars 
in  yours  cf  the  23d  December ;  but  it  appears  to 
me  as  a  new  letter.    Your  account  of  the  young. 


116 


man  executed  for  forgery  is  awful*.'  Sin  first 
deceives,  and  then  hardens.  So  it  served  me 
and  nothing  but  omnipotent  grace  could  have 
softened  such  a  heart  as  mine.  In  sickness  and 
in  many  dangers  1  seemed  no  more  afraid  of 
death  than  of  sleep.    Nay,  had  I  not  been  re"- 


*  Believing  it  likely  to  be  useful  to  insert  an  account  of 
the  young  wan  to  whom  Mr.  Newton  refers,  I  have  sub. 
joined  the  following  letter  from  my  friend  Mr.  Aikman, 
minister  of  College-street  Chapel,  Edinburgh,  whe  visited 
him  while  under  sentence  of  death,  (and  from  whom  I  ori- 
ginally had  my  information,)  which  contains  a  concise 
and  impressive  statement  of  his  case. 

"  Edinburgh,  November  7,  1803. 

*  MY  BEAR  SIR, 

"  THE  request  of  your  letter  brings  to  my  remembrance 
one  of  the  most  melancholy  examples  of  human  depravity 
that  I  ever  met  with. 

"  The  person  to  whom  your  inquiries  refer,  and  whom 
I  visited  when  under  sentence  of  death  in  this  city,  was  a 
youth  of  a  most  engaging  address,  and  one  who  had  enjoyed 
the  advantage  of  a  liberal  education.  At  our  first  inter- 
view, when  I  visited  him  in  company  with  our  much 
esteemed  and  deceased  friend,  the  late  Mr.  B***,  (one  of 
the  ministers  of  this  city)  he  heard  what  was  stated  with 
seeming  attention,  and  appeared  thankful  for  instruction. 
Previous  to  my  seeing  him  a  second  time,  he  was  visited 
by  a  clergyman  of  very  opposite  sentiments  to  those  ef 
Mr.  B***.  Whether  it  was  in  consequence  of  his  instruc- 
tions, or  not,  I  cannot  say;  but  in  the  course  of  conversa- 
tion upon  this  occasion,  he  plainly  told  me,  that  he  could 
by  no  means  accede  to  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  free 
and  sovereign  grase.   If  mea  were  to  be  saved,  he  wg$ 


117 


strained  by  a  strong  invisible  hand,  f  should  pro- 
bably have  destroyed  myself ;  for  my  life  was 
miserable,  and  I  thought  myself  quite  sure,  like 
the  French  philosophers,  that  death  was  an  eter- 
nal sleep.  Was  ever  such  a  wretch,  such  a  signal 
monument  of  mercy ! 


persuaded  it  must  be  in  consequence  of  their  good  works. 
I  observed  to  him,  that  in  this  case  his  situation  was  un- 
speakably alarming  He  was  now  under  sentence  of 
death,  and  in  all  probability  would  suffer  the  execution  of 
that  sentence.  In  his  present  circumstances,  chained  at 
he  was  to  the  floor  of  a  prison,  he  was  precluded  from  the 
very  possibility  of  doing  any  good  work,  or  of  making  any 
reparation  to  society  for  any  part  of  his  past  misconduct. 
Such  sentiments  therefore,  I  observed,  must  necessarily 
exclude  him  from  all  hope  towards  God. 

"  He  perceived  the  justice  of  this  melancholy  inference, 
and  acknowledged  that  he  was  certainly  condemned  upon 
his  own  principles.  I  was  much  affected  with  the  un- 
happy condition  of  this  youth,  and  endeavoured  with  all 
possible  tenderness  and  affection,  to  warn  him  of  his 
-danger,  and  to  lead  his  attention  to  the  gospel,  which  is 
so  completely  and  divinely  adapted  to  impart  peace  and 
hope  to  the  very  worst  of  men,  if  they  receive  its  blessed 
message :  but  all  was  in  vain-  He  buoyed  himself  up,  I 
believe,  with  the  hope  of  life,  yet  so  little  influence  had 
his  professed  principles  upon  his  conduct,  that  in  endea- 
vouring to  make  his  escape  from  the  prison,  (in  which  he 
was  unsuccessful)  he  made  an  attempt  on  the  life  of  the 
turnkey.  When  he  found  that  all  his  plans  were  defeated, 
he  swallowed  poison  with  a  view  to  avoid  the  ignominy  of 
a  public  execution  :  but  in  this  also  his  object  was  frus- 
trated.   Medical  assistance  being  obtained,  the  effects  of 


118 


I  know  not  if  infidelity  has  greatly  spread, 
though  the  avowal  of  it  is  more  public.  Many, 
perhaps  rcost,  were  heart-infidels  before  they 
read  the  books  to  which  they  ascribe  their  new 
wisdom.  But  the  writings  of  Paine  and  others, 
like  the  spear  of  Ithurial,  have  brought  them  forth 
in  their  true  characters.  Infidelity  is  now  en- 
throned at  Rome.  Popery  is  no  more,  for  there 
is  no  more  pope,  and  many  of  the  cardinals  have 
sung  hymns  to  the  praise  of  French  liberty  :  but 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion,  so  called,  still  sub- 
sists, in  many  parts  of  Christendom.  Therefore 
I  think,  infidelity  has  not  done  all  its  work.  It 
will  proceed  lu  the  extent  or  its  commission,  but 
no  farther ;  and  when  it  has  finished  its  work,  it 
will  receive  its  wages.  How  far  this  commission 
may  reach,  we  know  not,  but  we  know  the  Lord 


the  poison  were  so  far  counteracted  that  his  life  was  pre- 
served until  the  day  appointed  by  the  law,  when  he  pub- 
licly suffered  the  sentence  annexed  to  his  offence. 

"The  foregoing'  mournful  history  needs  no  comment. 
To  those  who  know  the  grace  of  God  it  will  suggest  mo- 
tives for  thanksgiving  to  that  God  by  whose  grace  they 
have  been  made  to  differ,  and  it  will  surely  lead  us  to 
commiserate  deeply,  the  situation  of  those  unhappy  men, 
who,  in  the  near  prospect  of  eternity,  are  taught  to  put 
their  trust  in  refuges  of  lies,  by  men  who  are  the  decided 
enemies,  while  professing  to  be  the  friends  of  the  Lord 
Jesus. 

"  I  am,  my  dear  friend,  affectionately  yours, 

"JOHN  A1KMAN.'* 


119 


has  marked  the  bounds  beyond  which  it  cannot 
pass.  I  think  neither  Mr.  Fleming,  nor  any  other 
commentator  of  the  prophets  foresaw  the  won- 
derful revolution  which  has  taken  place  within 
these  four  yours.  They  thought  France  would 
be  scourged,  but  were  not  aware  that  France  was 
to  be  the  scourge  of  Europe.*  Events  are  the 
best  expounders  of  prophecy.  May  not  Dan. 
vii.  25.  have  some  reference  to  these  times  :  but 
I  stop.  My  business  is  to  preach  Jesus  Christ 
crucified,  and  leave  temporal  concerns  in  the 
hands  of  him  whose  counsel  shall  stand,  and  \rho 
will  do  all  his  pleasure.  Verily  it  shall  be  well 
with  the  righteous.  He  will  either  preserve  them 
from  the  evils  they  apprehend,  or  give  them 
strength  according  to  their  day.  It  will  make 
little  difference  to  them  a  hundred  years  hence, 


*  The  following  is  the  extract  from  Willison's  Balm  of 
Gilead,  a  book  published  about  the  year  1740,  to  which 
Mr.  Newton  referred,  p.  9. 

"  Before  antichrist's  fall,  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms  which 
supported  the  beast  shall  undergo  a  marvellous  revolution, 
Rev.  xi.  13.  '  The  same  hour  there  was  a  great  earthquake, 
and  the  tenth  pait  of  the  city  fell '  By  which  tenth  part 
is  to  be  understood  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms  into  which 
the  great  Romish  Babylon  was  divided.  This,  many  take 
to  be  the  kingdom  of  France,  it  being  the  tenth  and  last 
of  the  kingdom  as  to  the  time  of  rise,  and  that  which  gave 
Rome  the  denomination  of  the  beast  with  ten  horns ;  ;.nd 
also  it  being  the  only  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms,  that  was 
never  conquered  since  its  rise." 


120 


whether  they  lived  here  in  peace,  or  in  the  midst 
of  trouble. 

He  says  to  his  people,  See  that  ye  be  not 
terrified.  Lo,  I  am  with  you  always,  your  sun 
and  your  shield.  But  he  likewise  commands 
them  to  watch  and  pray,  that  they  may  maintain 
a  spirit  suitable  to  the  times  in  which  they  live. 
We  have  no  just  cause  to  be  afraid  for  ourselves, 
if  we  are  duly  affected  with  the  sin  and  misery 
that  surrounds  us.  There  is  a  secret  mark  of 
protection  put  upon  those  who  sigh  and  mourn 
for  what  they  cannot  prevent.  The  Lord  is 
pleading  his  own  cause,  and  the  glory  of  his  holy 
name  should  be  the  nearest  and  dearest  concern 
to  our  hearts.  But  though  I  can  write  with 
much  seeming  composure  while  I  sit  quietly  by 
the  fire-side,  I  am  aware  that  if  such  things  as 
we  have  deserved,  were  actually  to  come  upon 
us,  I  should  tremble  like  a  leaf,  and  prove  a  very 
coward,  if  left  to  myself.  But  he  has  said,  I 
will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee.  I  rest  my 
hope  upon  his  faithful  promise. 

My  health  and  ability  for  public  service  are 
-still  mercifully  preserved.  Dear  Miss  C***,  and 
all  my  little  family,  are  tolerably  well.  I  trust 
we  have  tokens  of  his  favourable  presence  in  our 
assemblies.  Hitherto  the  Lord  has  helped  us. 
I  have  good  reason  to  praise  him  for  what  is 
past,  and  have  I  not  equ?l  reason  to  trust  him  for 
the  future  ? 


121 


We  unite  in  love  to  you,  and  all  friends,  as  if 
named,  and  request  a  continuance  of  your  prayers 
for  me  and  mine.  May  the  Lord  bless  you  in 
all  your  concerns  and  connexions. 

I  am 

Your  affectionate  friend  and  servant, 

J.  N. 

LETTER  XXXVIII. 

London,  July  5,  1798 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

IT  seems  I  wrote  the  2d  April,  yet  it  does 
not  seem  so  long  to  me.  Mr.  Grimshaw  is  no 
hindrance.  I  have  not  touched  him  for  more 
than  a  twelvemonth  past.  I  hope  to  take  him 
with  me  to  Southampton,  (if  the  Lord  permits 
ine  to  go  thither  as  I  propose  in  about  a  fort- 
night,) and,  if  possible,  to  finish  Mr.  Grimshaw 
while  I  am  there.  The  truth  is,  business  and 
years  increase  together.  I  have  more  to  do  than 
formerly,  and  cannot  do  so  much.  But  I  need 
not  apologize  to  you,  because  whoever  falls  short, 
you  are  served.  I  have  no  correspondent  to 
whom  I  write  so  many  and  such  long  letters  as 
to  yourself. 

I  have  so  many  good  friends  call  upon  me 
from  Scotland,  that  the  idea  of  Mr.  Miller  is  lost 
in  the  groupe.    I  remember  his  name  but  no 
12 

4 


122 


more.  I  trust  we  shall  know  each  other  better 
when  we  meet  again. 

I  find  Lady  L***  is  gone  home  :  but  your 
dependence,  for  support  to  your  plans,  was  upon 
the  Lord,  not  upon  a  lady.  I  trust  he  will  find 
ways  and  means  to  enable  you  to  go  on.  Who- 
ever dies  Jesus  lives.  Remember  Professor 
Frank,  and  what  he  did  without  any  fund ;  he 
lived  by  faith  from  day  to  day,  from  hand  to 
mouth.  He  trusted  in  the  Lord,  and  was  not 
ashamed. 

I  call  the  latter  part  of  your  letter  a  gospel 
newspaper,  and  it  really  contains  much  good 
news.  A  fig  for  names  and  forms,  if  the  truth 
is  preached,  and  sinners  are  converted. 

Yesterday  brought  me  an  acceptable  letter  from 
Captain  H***.  As  it  is  the  first,  I  wish  to  an- 
swer it  speedily,  and  having  a  little  time  at  com- 
mand," I  must,  as  they  say,  rob  Peter  to  pay 
Paul,  and  break  off  from  you  abruptly,  to  attend 
upon  him.  I  shall  be  glad  if  you  can  find  your 
way  to  London,  provided  you  do  not  come  till 
towards  the  middle  of  September,  if  I  go  to 
Southampton. 

Wherever  you  are,  I  hope,  pray,  and  believe 
the  Lord  will  be  with  you,  and  I  humbly  trust  he 
will  likewise  mercifully  be  with, 

Yours  affectionately, 

J.  N. 


123 


LETTER  XXXIX. 

Southampton,  September  12,  1798. 
MY  DEAR  SIR, 

THIS  comes  rather  to  acknowledge  than  to 
answer  your  two  letters;  for  being  upon  the 
remove,  I  inadvertently  packed  them  up,  not  ex- 
pecting leisure  to  write  here ;  but  as  I  have  a 
spare  hour,  and  expect  to  be  fully  taken  up  with 
indispensables  for  a  time,  when  I  return  home,  I 
will  write  something  now,  lest  you  should  think 
me  negligent  or  ungrateful. 

We  left  London  the  19th  July,  were  one  week 
at  Reading,  and  have  been  here  the  rest  of  the 
time.  I  hope  to  see  No.  6.  the  19th  instant.  I 
should  leave  this  pleasant  place,  and  these  kind 
friends  with  more  reluctance,  if  I  was  not  going 
home;  and  thus  though  we  have  many  friends 
and  comforts  in  this  world,  yet  one  bright  power- 
ful view  of  our  heavenly  home,  will,  when  the 
time  comes,  I  trust,  make  us  willing,  and  ready, 
and  glad  to  leave  all  below. 

Mr.  Grimshaw's  life,  of  which  I  undertook  to 
give  some  account,  has  lain  by  untouched  two 
years,  and  perhaps  I  never  should  have  been  able 
to  finish  it,  if  I  had  not  brought  it  with  me,  and 
likewise  made  a  resolution  to  write  no  letters 
while  abroad  (necessary  business  excepted)  till  I 


124 


had  done  with  Mr.  Grimshaw.  This  is  the  rea- 
son why  you  have  not  heard  from  me  sooner,  (for 
I  love  to  have  you  in  my  debt)  for  I  have  served 
all  my  friends  alike.  I  have  now  finished  what  I 
intended,  according  to  the  ability  the  Lord  has 
given  me.  If  all  is  well,  I  hope  it  will  appear 
in  print  before  Christmas.  I  shall  send  a  few  to 
you,  but  they  must  be  for  sale,  as  I  have  devoted 
the  profits  of  the  first  edition  (at  least)  to  the  use 
of  the  Society  for  the  Relief  of  the  Poor  Clergy. 
This  reminds  me  to  inquire  after  Colonel  Black- 
ader,  the  christian  soldier.  When  will  he  be 
ready  to  march  forth  from  the  press  into  the 
shops  ? 

I  preached  here  three  evenings  in  the  week,  as 
I  believe  I  told  you  I  did  the  last  two  years.  My 
friend,  Mr.  T***,  has  made  accommodations  to 
receive  about  300  people,  and  we  are  sometimes 
full.  To-morrow  evening  will  be  my  farewell 
sermon.  Being  now  in  my  74th  year,  I  seem  to 
take  a  final  leave  of  my  friends  in  every  place. 
It  may  be  otherwise,  as  my  health  is  remarkably 
good,  and  I  have  but  few  of  the  symptoms  of 
advancing  age.  I  am  in  the  Lord's  hand,  willing 
to  live,  (no  one  has  less  reason  from  externals  to 
be  weary  of  life)  and  if  the  Lord  is  pleased  to  be 
with  me,  when  the  time  comes,  I  shall  not  be 
afraid  to  die.  He  has  promised  strength  accord- 
ing to  our  day,  and  I  aim  to  rely  upon  his.  faith> 
fid  word. 


125 


Notwithstanding  the  threatening  of  the  French, 
and  the  confusion  and  misery  which  they  have 
spread  over  the  greater  part  of  Europe,  and  which 
has  reached  even  to  our  sister  kingdom,  we,  in 
this  island,  are  still  preserved  in  internal  peace. 
Is  not  this  wonderful  ?  To  me  it  appears  almost 
miraculous.  May  we  hot  accept  his  repeated 
interpositions  in  our  favour,  as  a  token  for  good  ; 
that  though  he  will  chasten,  he  will  not  destroy 
us,  nor  give  us  up  to  the  will  of  them  that  hate 
us  ?  May  we  not  accept  it  as  an  answer  to  the 
prayers  of  his  remnant  amongst  us  ?  A  small 
remnant  indeed,  compared  with  the  nation  at 
large,  but  not  very  small  in  the  aggregate  num- 
ber. If  all  who  stand  in  the  breach,  pleading  for 
mercy,  could  be  brought  together  into  one  place, 
I  trust  they  would  appear  a  goodly  company.  And 
though  they  are  dispersed  and  scattered  up  and 
down  the  land,  the  salt  of  the  earth,  which  pre- 
serves it  from  total  putrefaction,  yet  in  his  view 
they  are  all  one  connected  army,  who  meet  and 
unite  daily,  and  often,  at  the  same  rallying  point, 
the  throne  of  grace.  Is  not  the  spirit  that  is  en- 
gaged to  spread  the  gospel  at  home,  as  well  as 
abroad,  another  token  for  good,  at  such  a  time  as 
this  ?  Far  from  recalling  his  ambassadors,  which 
might  have  an  awful  appearance  of  war,  I  trust  he 
is  increasing  their  numbers,  and  enlarging  their 
powers.  Many  neglected  barren  spots,  in  dif- 
ferent parts  of  our  kingdom,  are  already  begin. 
12  * 


126 


ning  to  rejoice  and  blossom  as  the  rose.  I  question 
if  any  thing  you  see  in  Scotland  can  give  you  an 
idea  of  the  ignorance  and  wretchedness  that  reign 
in  many  of  our  parishes,  where  they  are  no  less 
destitute  of  the  form  than  of  the  power  of  godli- 
ness, where  the  church  doors  are  seldom  opened, 
even  on  the  Lord's  day — where  three-fourths  of 
the  children  of  ten  or  twelve  years  of  age  cannot 
tell  their  letters.  But  these  evils  are  diminishing 
partly  by  the  Sunday  schools  in  some  places,  and 
partly  by  the  village  preaching  which  the  evan- 
gelical dissenters  are  setting  forward  in  most  of 
our  counties,  and  in  which  I,  though  not  a  dis- 
senter, greatly  rejoice,  and  daily  pray  for  their 
success.  If  the  official  shepherds  know  not  to 
feed  or  to  care  for,  either  themselves  or  their 
flocks,  I  would  be  thankful  that  others  are  stirred 
up  to  supply  their  lack  of  service.  I  care  not 
much  for  order,  regularity,  or  commission  in  such 
a  case.  When  a  house  is  on  fire,  people  of  any 
party  or  profession  are  welcome  to  bring  water 
to  extinguish  it,  whether  churchmen  or  kirkmen, 
elders,  or  ploughmen. 

The  ways  of  God,  in  his  providence,  are  un- 
traceable by  us  ;  but  we  are  sure  they  are  right. 
They  would  not  be  his  ways,  if  we  could  com- 
prehend them  :  Isai.  lv.  8,  9.  But  our  padi  of 
duty  lies  plain  and  straight  before  us :  Ezek.  ix.  4. 

Remember  me  to  all  friends.  I  have  more  m 
Edinburgh  than  I  have  room  or  time  to  name. 


127 


The  Lord  bless  us  all,  and  give  us  one  heart  and 
mind,  to  promote  his  glory,  and  the  good  of  our 
fellow-creatures,  in  our  respective  posts  :  and 
then  we  need  fear  nothing  for  ourselves.  Miss 
joins  in  respects  and  best  wishes,  with 

Your  affectionate  friend, 

J.N. 

LETTER  XL. 

London,  December  4,  1793. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

IT  is  high  time  to  bring  you  into  my  debt 
again,  as  you  were  before  I  received  yours  of  the 
Tth  November.  I  am  glad  to  find  that  you  are 
more  and  more  engaged  in  useful  services,  even 
though  it  should  render  your  letters  shorter  and 
less  frequent  than  formerly.  I  know  not  that  my 
business  is  much  upon  the  increase,  but  my  abi- 
lity to  manage  it  is  certainly  upon  the  decline. 
I  once  could  sit  many  hours  in  the  day  at  my  pen, 
now  two  hours  weary  me.  I  begin  to  feel  a  want 
of  that  energy  and  application,  which  I  have 
sometimes  possessed  ;  and  I  am  afraid  lest  I  ex- 
culpate myself  too  easily  by  charging  the  whole 
blame  upon  old  age  :  yet  I  cannot  reasonably  ex- 
pect to  do  as  much  at  74  as  I  could  at  50. 

I  cannot  with  truth  plead  guilty  to  the  charge 
of  wilful  indolence  :  yet  upon  a  review  of  almost 
every  day,  it  seems  to  have  passed  in  a  sort  of 


123 


busy  idleness.  We  are  directed  even  if  we  have 
done  our  duty,  to  confess  ourselves  unprofitable 
servants — what  then  must  I  say,  conscious  that  I 
come  so  lamentably  short  in  all  things,  and  that 
my  best  attempts  are  both  defective  and  defiled  ? 

On  Friday  the  23d,  when  rising,  after  a  good 
night,  and  in  perfect  health,  I  fell  down.  I  fell 
several  times  before  I  was  convinced  that  I  could 
net  stand.  The  strength  of  my  left  leg  was  with- 
drawn, without  any  pain  or  numbness.  I  was, 
for  a  time,  led  about  the  room,  not  being  able  to 
walk  across  it,  without  support.  I  kept  house 
on  the  Lord's  day.  But  means  were  used,  and 
the  prayers  of  my  affectionate  people  and  friends 
prevailed  for  a  blessing  on  them.  Last  week  I 
was  enabled  to  preach  both  Wednesday  and 
Thursday  (the  Thanksgiving-day.)  Yesterday  I 
preached  twice,  and  distributed  the  bread  at  the 
Lord's  table  to  more  than  300  communicants, 
and  to-day  I  have  walked  more  than  a  mile  in 
the  streets ;  so  that  you  may  set  me  down  as 
xvell :  and  I  hope  you  will  praise  the  Lord  on  my 
behalf,  and  continue  to  pray  for  me. 

The  missionaries,  who  brought  your  letter, 
called  when  I  was  at  church  ;  they  did  not  come 
again,  so  that  I  have  not  seen  them.  One  mar- 
ried missionary  named  ***,  was  with  me  two 
hours,  and  I  liked  him  much.  They  seem  to  be 
chiefly  very  young  folks  ;  but  if  their  hearts  and 
views  be  right  before  the  Lord,  he  will  teach 


129 


them  to  profit  apace,  and  enlarge  their  minds 
and  experience,  as  occasions  require.  There  is 
none  teacheth  like  him,  and  where  he  bestows  a 
humble  and  dependent  spirit,  every  other  good 
will  follow.  I  suppose  by  this  they  are  all 
safe  on  board  the  Duff,  at  Portsmouth.  May 
the  Lord  of  the  sea  and  the  dry  land,  who  steered 
the  ark  of  Noah  to  its  appointed  place,  bless 
them  while  on  their  passage,  and  dwell  in  their 
hearts  and  houses,  wherever  his  providence 
may  fix  them  ! 

I  loved  J***  L***.  I  believe  he  was  a  truly 
upright  honest  man,  though  in  some  things  a  little 
eccentric.  I  know  he  has  long  been  a  sufferer, 
and  therefore  I  am  not  sorry  that  the  days  of  his 
mourning  are  ended.  I  have  lost  a  true  friend, 
but  my  loss  is  his  gain,  and  I  trust  we  shall  soon 
meet  in  a  better  world. 

You  send  good  news  of  M***.  May  the  Lord 
strengthen  and  bless  him  !  When  great  awaken- 
ings take  place  among  people  who  are  grossly  ig- 
norant of  the  scriptures,  there  are  frequently  some 
extraordinary  appearances.  It  was  so  among 
our  first  Methodists,  under  Messrs.  Wesley, 
Whitfield,  Berridge,  &c.  It  was  so  in  the  great 
revival  in  America,  which  began  under  Mr.  Ed- 
wards :  so  likewise  at  Kilsyth.  The  Lord  per- 
mits it,  perhaps  for  two  reasons  :  1st,  These 
stirs  engage  the  attention  of  the  neighbourhood, 
and  prompt  many  to  hear,  who  otherwise  would 


130 


not.  2d,  There  are  those  who  want  something 
to  cavil  at,  and  these  things  furnish  them  with 
the  occasions  they  wish  for,  according  to  the 
prophecy,  Isai.  viii.  14,  15.  The  light  comes  ; 
but  they  who  love  darkness  think  themselves  jus- 
tified in  opposing  the  light,  on  account  of  these 
incidental  blemishes,  which,  therefore,  they  are 
glad  to  expatiate  upon.  Messrs.  ****'s  were 
good  men,  but  they  were  bigots  in  the  extreme  ; 
and  because  they  had  left  the  kirk,  they  took  it 
for  granted  that  the  Lord  had  forsaken  it  like- 
wise, and  therefore  hastily  concluded  that  the 
work  could  not  be  his.  I  have  heard  that  they 
fasted,  and  prayed  the  Lord  to  put  a  stop  to  it. 
Well  may  we  say,  "  Lord  what  is  man  !" 

I  thank  you  for  your  notes  of  Colonel  Black- 
ader.*  I  expected  his  letters,  though  only  writ- 
ten to  his  wife,  would  afford  some  variety.  I  hope 
you  will,  at  least,  find  enough  for  a  publication. 
The  memory  of  such  a  man,  in  such  a  situation, 

*  One  of  these  notes  was  the  following  short,  but  re- 
markable letter,  written  by  the  Colonel  to  Lady  — — 
Campbell  at  Stirling,  from  the  field  of  battle  at  Blenheim, 
dated  August  2,  1704,  said  to  be  written  on  a  drum  head, 
instead  of  a  table. 

"I  am  just  now  retired  from  the  noise  of  drums,  6f 
oaths,  and  dying  groans.  I  am  to  return  in  a  few  minutes 
to  the  field  of  battle,  and  wrapping  myself  up  in  the 
arms  of  Omnipotence,  I  believe  myself  no  less  safe  as  to 
every  valuable  purpose,  than  if  silting  in  your  ladyship's 
closet." 


131 


should  be  preserved,  and  his  example  held  up  for 
the  instruction  of  our  modern  warriors. 

Mr.  Grimshaw  has  been  three  weeks  with  the 
printer  to-day,  but  I  have  only  one  sheet  from 
the  press — at  this  rate  we  may  wait  till  March 
for  his  appearance  :  but  I  hope  we  shall  go  on 
faster.  Poor  authors  have  need  of  a  good  stock 
of  patience.  However,  all  our  concerns  are  in  a 
higher  hand,  and  I  hope  Mr.  Grimshaw  will  be 
seen,  whether  sooner  or  later,  just  at  the  right 
time. 

The  close  of  your  letter  pleases  me.  I  shall 
rejoice  to  see  you  once  more  before  I  go  hence. 
Forecast,  and  contrive  to  stay  as  long  as  you 
possibly  can,  and  be  sure  to  reserve  one  whole 
day  for  me.  On  a  Tuesday  or  a  Saturday  I  can 
usually  be  at  home  from  morning  till  night. 
Hoping  to  have  you  soon,  I  shall  conclude  with 
my  prayers  and  best  wishes  for  your  welfare. 
The  Lord  bless  thee,  and  keep  thee,  and  cause 
his  face  to  shine  upon  thee.  I  only  add  Miss 
C*##'s  respects,  and  subscribe  myself,  with  love 
to  all  friends, 

Your  very  affectionate, 
J.  N. 

9  P.  M. 


132 


LETTER  XLI. 

London-,  February 4, 1799. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

THOUGH  I  do  not  promise  to  fill  this  large 
sheet,  perhaps  I  may.  My  first  point  is  to  tell 
you  the  egg  [Grimshaw]  is  hatched,  is  now  at  the 
bookbinders  to  be  put  into  boards  ;  I  think  it  will 
be  fledged,  and  fly  about  the  town,  in  a  few  clays. 
I  do  not  offer  one  even  to  you  as  a  present,  as  I 
have  many  friends  in  Scotland,  to  whom  I  would 
be  glad  to  offer  such  a  token  of  respect,  and  as  I 
must  buy  what  I  should  give  away,  I  serve  you 
all  alike. 

I  think,  in  London,  tabernacles  might  be  built 
in  every  street,  without  giving  umbrage  ;  and  in- 
deed places  of  that  cast  are  springing  up,  like 
mushrooms,  frequently :  but  then  it  is  an  old 
matter  with  us.  When  Mr.  Whitfield  and  Wes- 
ley first  began,  there  was  stir  enough.  People 
were  alarmed  as  if  St.  Paul's  and  the  monument 
were  to  be  overturned  ;  but  these  fears  have  been 
long  since  quieted. 

When  men  have  gone  on  for  a  long  course  of 
3'ears  in  the  same  train  of  thinking  and  practice, 
they  cannot  easily,  and  at  once,  shake  off  their 
old  prejudices.  If  we  duly  consider  human  na- 
ture, and  the  force  of  habit,  we  shall  not  expect 
ft.    I  suppose  there  was  a  time  when  the  erection 


133 


of  a  theatre  gave  the  good  people  of  Edinburgh 
no  small  uneasiness ;  but  now,  perhaps,  they  can 
walk  by  it  without  trembling.  If  builders  of 
tabernacles  are  conscious  that  they  only  aim  at 
promoting  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls, 
and  have  no  design  to  give  offence  either  to  church 
or  state,  I  would  advise  them  to  waive  disputes 
as  much  as  possible,  say,  "Thou  shalt  answer 
for  me,  O  Lord."  Let  them  leave  their  cause 
in  his  hands,  and  he  will  plead  it.  When,  instead 
of  this,  we  are  very  anxious  and  earnest  to  vindi- 
cate ourselves,  he  often  leaves  us  to  make  the 
best  of  it  that  we  can,  and  very  often  that  best 
turns  out  but  badly.  The  believers  at  Jerusalem 
were  in  a  great  bustle  when  they  first  heard  that 
Peter  visited  Cornelius.  What !  an  apostle  go  to 
cat  and  drink  with  the  uncircumcised  !  Such  a 
thing  was  never  known  before  !  But  when  they 
found  th-\t  the  Lord  had  sent  him,  they  held  their 
peace.  Let  us  remember  that  men  are  but  men, 
and  that  the  best  men  have  their  infirmities  and 
mistakes.  Let  us  walk  as  circumspectly  as  we 
can,  our  brethren  will,  at  times,  have  something 
to  bear  with  in  us ;  and  we  must  pray  for  grace 
to  be  able  to  bear  with  thern. 

If  you  are  about  a  good  work,  Satan  will  do 
all  he  can  to  discourage  and  hinder  you  ;  but  he 
Cannot  break  his  chain,  nor  go  beyond  it.  He 
cannot  hurt  us,  unless  we  give  him  advantage 
by  indulging  unbelief  or  impatience, 
13 


134 


How  much  am  I  obliged  to  my  kind  friends 
for  their  concern  when  they  heard  I  was  ill,  and 
especially  for  their  prayers.  I  am  bound  to  pray 
-for  them.  I  am  still  remarkably  well,  but  I  am 
old  ;  I  must  go  the  way  of  all  flesh.  Pray  for 
me  that  I  may  live  to  the  Lord  while  I  do  live, 
that  I  may  finish  my  course  without  staining  my 
profession,  and  that  I  may  depart  in  peace.  As 
to  the  time,  whether  sooner  or  later,  I  wish  to 
leave  to  him  who  doth  all  things  well ;  only,  may 
I  be  found  ready  when  the  time  comes. 

You  say,  you  have  more  to  do,  one  way  or 
another,  than  you  can  well  manage.  It  is  my  own 
case  ;  and  my  business  seems  to  increase  as  my 
strength  and  abilities  decrease.  I  think  it  better 
to  have  too  much  than  too  little  :  I  mean  such 
as  lies  fairly  and  providentially  before  us.  If  we 
wilfully  overload  ourselves  with  worldly  concerns 
for  the  sake  of  adding  bag  to  bag,  that  we  may 
have  the  pleasure  of  thinking  we  shall  leave  a 
great  many  bags  behind  us  when  we  go — this  is  a 
bustle  and  an  ambition  unworthy  a  child  of  God. 
They  who  are  running  a  race  should  not  encum- 
ber themselves  with  needless  weight.  I  am  per- 
suaded this  is  not  your  turn  ;  but  while  you  have 
a  secular  calling,  it  is  your  duty  to  be  active  and 
accurate  in  it.  You  are  acting  for  the  Lord  as 
his  journeyman,  and  when  you  are  engaged  in 
business,  in  a  right  frame  of  mind,  you  are  no 
less  serving  the  Lord,  than  when  you  are  praying, 


135 


exhorting  or  hearing.  Every  thing  is  beautiful 
in  its  proper  season.  Self  likes  to  be  employed 
in  great  matters — grace  teaches  us  to  do  small 
and  common  things  with  a  great  spirit.  A  ser- 
vant-maid, when  cleaning  the  kitchen,  may  be  as 
well  employed  as  a  Mr.  S***  preaching  the 
gospel  through  Scotland  ;  and  if  she  give  him  a 
cup  of  cold  water  for  his  master's  sake,  and  can 
do  no  more,  she  shall  have  a  prophet's  reward. 
It  is  the  intention  that  the  Lord  chiefly  regards  ; 
and  he  will  reward  his  upright  and  devoted  peo- 
ple, not  according  to  what  they  are  actually  able 
to  do,  but  according  to  what  they  would  have 
done  if  they  could.  1  Kings  viii.  18, 19.  Luke 
xxi.  3.  Mark  xiv.  8.  Eph.  vi.  8.  Col.  iii. 
23,  24. 

I  have  buried  an  old  faithful  servant,  who  had 
been  with  us  more  than  twenty  years.  I  have 
two  others,  one  has  lived  with  me  about  fourteen 
years,  and  the  other  thirteen  ;  so  that  we  are  all 
growing  old  together,  and  I  trust  we  shall  all  live 
together  in  a  better  world.  Remember  us  to  all 
whom  we  know.  The  Lord  bless  you  and  them, 
and  us  also.  Amen. 

I  am 

Your  very  affectionate, 
J.  N. 


136 


LETTER  XLII. 

London,  March  28,  1799. 

3IY  DEAR  SIR, 

##*#*# 
I  praise  the  Lord  for  your  candle-light  deliver- 
ances, Psal.  cxii.  4.  You  do  well  to  acknow- 
ledge his  hand  and  care  in  those  events  which 
the  world  consider  as  trivial.  The  way  of  man 
is  not  in  himself.  Our  greatest  concerns  are  so 
dependent  upon  small  contingencies,  that  it  is 
not  easy  to  determine  which  are  of  the  most  im- 
portance. Our  experience  may  be  compared  to 
the  movement  of  a  watch,  in  which  the  little 
pivots  are  no  less  necessary  in  their  places  than 
the  spring  or  the  wheels.  See  Mark  xiv.  13. 
John  iv.  7.  Acts,  xxvii  31.  1  Kings  xxxii.  34. 
Cum  multis  aliis.  Take  away  the  pivots,  and  the 
whole  machine  is  useless. 

Time  was  when  I  could  write  eight  hours  in  a 
day,  and  now  this  short  letter  has  almost  wearied 
me  :  yet  I  have  more  than  threescore  lying  by 
me,  which  ought  to  be  answered,  and  some  of 
them  have  lain  by  more  than  a  twelvemonth. 
Write  me  as  soon  as  you  can. 

I  am 

Your  affectionate, 

J.  KT. 


137 


LETTER  XLIII. 

London,  May  28,  1799. 

DEAR  SIR, 

I  HAVE  onl;  time  to  say,  I  have  sent  you  a 
sort  of  preface  to  Colonel  Blackader.  While 
writing  I  was  led  into  a  train  of  which  I  had  no 
thought  when  I  began.  Such  as  it  is,  if  you  like 
it — well — if  not,  suppress  it,  and  get  some  one  at 
Edinburgh  to  write  another.  There  are  many 
good  writers  among  your  acquaintance.  I  find 
at  the  age  of  74  I  cannot  do  as  formerly  ;  but  I 
am  as  much  as  ever,  and  I  hope  I  always  shall  be, 
Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 

J.  N. 


LETTER  XLIV. 

London,  Oct.  21,  1799. 

MY  DEAR  FRIEND, 

TIME  was,  when  you  received  frequent  and 
long  letters  from  me  ;  but  times  are  altering.  I 
shall  always  love  you,  but  my  letters  will  proba- 
bly decrease  in  number  and  in  size ;  for  I  grow 
old  :  but  yours  to  me  will,  I  hope,  be  frequent 

and  full.  So  far  I  wrote  a  fortnight  ago,  and 

have  not  had  leisure  to  proceed  till  this  31st  Oc= 
tober. 

#  »1 


138 


Yours  of  the  27'th  July  found  us  at  South- 
ampton. It  brought  the  good  news  of  j  our  safe 
return  home.  I  was  thankful  for  the  courage  and 
prudence  the  Lord  gave  you  on  ship-board :  they 
are  both  christian  graces,  when  connected  ;  but  if 
separated,  courage  degenerates  into  rashness,  and 
prudence  into  cowardice. 

I  must  and  do  rejoice  in  the  success  of  re- 
spectable itinerants  in  places  sadly  destitute  of 
the  gospel.  I  expect  there  will  be  some  mixture 
of  human  infirmity  in  the  best  designs  of  the  best 
men ;  and  satan  will  be  busy  when  he  feels  his 
kingdom  shaken.  But  the  Lord  will  accept  the 
intentions  of  his  faithful  servants,  and  overrule  all 
things  eventually  for  good.  lie  will  plead  their 
cause,  and  put  their  enemies  to  shame  and  to 
silence,  if  they  can  but  simply  and  patiently  com- 
mit it  to  him  :  but  if  they  take  it  too  much  into 
their  own  hands,  they  usually  make  bad  worse. 
The  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal.  We 
should  disclaim,  not  only  fire  and  sword,  but 
angry  disputation  and  invective  ;  for  these  like- 
wise are  carnal  weapons.  The  apostle  says, 
Bcbig  defamed  we  entreat. 

Through  mercy  there  is  some  stir  among  the 
soldiers  with  us  likewise,  and  among  the  seamen 
in  the  navy.  May  the  Lord  confirm  them,  and 
increase  their  numbers ! 

Now  for  yours  of  the  28th  September.  I  am 
glad  to  hear  you  have  so  much  to  prodace  of 


139 


Colonel  Blackader.  May  you  live  to  see  it  in 
print,  whether  I  do  or  not.  You  are  not  in  your 
75th  year. 

The  news  from  Orkney  and  Shetland  is  plea- 
sant indeed.  I  pray  the  Lord  to  bless  the  la- 
bourers more  and  more.  I  pray  the  Lord  to 
warm  your  heart,  and  to  guide  your  pen,  while 
you  are  writing  to  the  young  people. 

Last  week  I  was  at  Clapham,  and  saw  the 
twenty  African  blackbirds.*  The  girls  were  at 
Battersea,  out  of  my  reach.  When  I  went  into  the 
school,  I  said  Lemmi,  which  is,  being  interpreted, 
How  do  you  do  ?  Two  or  three  answered  Bah, 
that  is,  I  thank  you.  By  which  I  knew  that  they 
had  some  knowledge  of  the  language  of  Sherbro\ 
the  scene  of  my  bondage.  I  am  told  the  boys 
come  forward  apace,  behave  well,  and  seem  very 
happy  ;  and  especially  when  they  see  Mr.  M**y. 

Continue  to  write  long  letters  and  often.  I 
love  to  hear  from  you,  and  will  thank  you  when  I 
can.  Pray  for  us.  May  the  Lord  grant  that 
you  may  always  answer  the  description  of  the 
tree  mentioned  in  Jer.  xvii.  T,  8. 

I  am 

Your  very  affectionate, 
22d  October.  J.  ]V. 


*  Twenty  African  boys,  and  four  girls,  who  were  brought 
over  to  this  country  for  instruction,  aHd  after  remaining 
about  five  years,  were  all  sent  back  to  the  coast  of  Guinea-, 
except  three  or  four  who  died  while  in  England, 


140 


LETTER  XLV. 

London,  March  4,  1800. 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

####*## 

Though  the  eye  of  our  judgment,  and  the  end 
we  propose,  be  simple  and  disinterested,  self, 
unless  watched  as  narrowly  as  a  cat  watches  a 
mouse,  will  interpose.  Even  Paul,  eminent  as 
he  was  for  grace,  needed  both  a  thorn  in  the 
flesh,  and  a  messenger  from  satan,  to  keep  him 
from  being  exalted  above  measure,  and  he  says 
of  both,  They  were  given  me.  Even  a  messenger 
from  satan  is  a  gift  and  a  mercy,  however  unwel- 
come, if  the  Lord  sanctifies  his  visit  to  make  us 
mindful  of  our  weakness  and  our  vileness,  both 
of  which  we  are  apt  to  forget  in  a  long  flow  of 
exertion  and  success.  Self  loves  to  be  very  busy 
and  very  useful,  and  who  can  blame  him  ?  But 
if  an  ounce  of  grace,  so  to  speak,  will  suffice  to 
carry  us  on  in  active  life,  it  may  require  a  pound 
to  keep  us  submissive  and  quiet  by  the  fire-side. 
The  Lord  stands  not  in  need  of  sinful  man,  nor 
will  he  ever  want  instruments  to  carry  on  his 
work.  They  are  happy  whom  he  honours  to  be 
his  servants  in  the  gospel,  provided  they  give 
themselves  up  to  him  without  reserve,  depend 
upon  him,  and  lie  low  in  the  dust  before  him. 


141 


The  Lord  abhors  pride  and  self-importance. 
The  seeds  of  these  evils  are  in  the  hearts  of  his 
own  children  ;  but  rather  than  suffer  that  which 
he  hates  to  remain  in  those  whom  he  loves,  he 
will  in  mercy  pound  them  as  in  a  mortar,  to  beat 
it  out  of  them,  or  to  prevent  its  growth. 

The  account  of  your  Highland  tour  is  pleasant 
and  interesting.  I  hear  of  no  such  sudden,  ge- 
neral awakenings  in  our  kingdom  :  but  I  hope 
the  gospel  does  spread,  though  more  gradually 
and  silently,  especially  in  the  Establishment. 
Several  very  promising  young  men  are  ordained 
in  the  course  of  the  year ;  and  the  number  of 
serious  students  in  both  the  universities  seems  to 
be  still  increasing.  I  hope  there  is  much  good 
done  likewise  by  the  dissenting  itinerancy.  But  I 
fear  the  savour  of  the  good  ointment  is  in  some 
places  injured,  and  its  efficacy  in  a  measure  ob- 
structed by  the  dead  fly  of  politics.  Hypothesis 
must  give  way  to  facts  :  otherwise,  when  I  con- 
sider the  letter  or  the  spirit  of  the  gospel,  I 
should  think  it  impossible,  that  any  persons  who 
have  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls  at 
heart  (especially  preachers)  could  perplex  them- 
selves, or  their  connexions,  with  political  matters. 
I  am  sure  Paul  and  his  brother  Peter  did  not 
meddle  with  these  matters.  They  lived  under  a 
most  arbitrary  government,  and  the  emperors  in 
their  time,  such  as  Nero  and  Caligula,  were  men 
of  the  most  infamous  and  detestable  characters  ; 


142 


yet  they  uniformly  inculcate  submission,  and  quiet 
obedience  to  the  powers  that  be. 

You  see  how  large  a  letter  I  have  written  to 
you  with  mine  own  hand.  Through  mercy,  dear 
Miss  C***  and  old  Seventy-five  are  both  as  well 
as  when  you  left  us. 

The  Lord  bless  you  and  your  firiends,  and  me 
and  mine.  Let  us  meet  often  at  the  throne  of 
grace,  and  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  meeting  before 
long,  in  a  better  world. 

I  am 

Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 

J.  IV. 

LETTER  XLVL 

London,  November  19,  18Q0. 
1IY  DEAR  FRIEXD, 

I  THANK  you  for  your  two  long  letters,  the 
account  of  your  progress,  and  the  progress  of 
the  gospel,  and  of  your  safe  return  home.  I 
hope  a  time  may  come,  when  I  shall  be  able  to 
write  more  at  large.  At  present  this  is  upon  a 
particular  business. 

#.####*# 

I  pray  the  Lord  to  bless  you  and  all  who  love 
his  name  in  Scotland,  whether  Kirk,  Circus,  Re- 
lief, Burghers,  Anti-burgers,  Independents,  Me- 
thodists, or  by  whatever  name  they  choose  to  be 


143 


called.  Yea,  if  you  know  a  Papist,  who  sincerely 
loves  Jesus,  and  trusts  in  him  for  salvation,  give 
my  love  to  him.  T  remain 

Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 
J.N. 

LETTER  XL VII. 

Loxdon,  February  6,  1801, 

MY  DEAR  SIR, 

I  HAVE  before  me  four  of  your  letters,  in 
eight  sheets ;  one  dated  Castle  Douglas,  two 
Edinburgh,  and  the  last  Glasgow,  January  31, 
this  year.  It  is  high  time  I  should  at  least  thank 
you  for  them,  though  I  cannot  go  through  all 
the  particulars. 

No.  1  and  2  give  an  interesting  account  of 
your  western  progress.  I  rejoiced  in  the  encou- 
ragement you  received,  and  I  smiled  at  your  ar- 
rest. How  comfortable  to  think  that  all  hearts 
and  events  are  in  his  hands. 

No.  3  reminds  me  that  I  have  written  to  you 
since  the  receipt  of  the  two  former.  It  tells  me 
likewise  of  Dr.  D***'s  seasonable  interposition 
in  favour  of  Mrs.  R***.  This  likewise  I  ascribe 
to  the  Lord's  providential  care,  in  answer  to 
prayer.  Who  is  like  the  Lord  our  God  !  who 
humbleth  himself  to  notice  the  things,  in  heaven  ! 
In  whose  sight  the  earth  and  all  its  inhabitants 
are  but  as  dust !  a  mere  nothing.    Yet,  while  he 


144 


names  and  numbers  the  stars,  and  upholds  them 
all  in  their  orbits,  he  condescends  to  heal  the 
broken  heart,  to  sooth  the  sorrowful  spirit,  to 
provide  for  the  fatherless  and  the  widow.  Faith 
is  tried  like  gold  in  the  fire ;  if  the  gold  is  pure, 
it  suffers  no  loss,  but  it  does  not  gain  and  grow 
in  the  fire  as  faith  does.  We  are  nut  warranted 
to  pray  for  troubles  ;  if  we  have  a  due  sense  of 
our  weakness,  we  shall  rather  pray  with  sub- 
mission to  his  will,  "  Lead  us  not  into  tempta- 
tion." Yet  when  we  pray  for  grace,  more  grace, 
and  stronger  grace,  we  do  virtually  pray  for  trou- 
bles, for  such  petitions  are  seldom  answered,  but 
by  crosses.    See  Olney  Hymns,  book  II.  No.  36. 

I  can  assure  you  I  have  no  acquaintance  with 
Indian  nabobs.  Messrs.  ****  being  men  of 
fortune,  have  proportionably  a  greater  number  of 
applications,  and  I  suppose  are  as  much  over- 
loaded as  1  am.  You  would  admire  how  frugally 
they  live  themselves,  that  they  may  have  it  the 
more  in  their  power  to  feed  others.  Their  pub- 
lic situation  requires  some  expense  which  they 
would  otherwise  gladly  avoid.  Possibly  there 
are  tradesmen  in  Edinburgh,  who  live  more  in 
the  style  of  nabobs  than  my  rich  friends  :  but 
they  have  the  pleasure  of  feeding  many  poor,  and 
of  doing  much  good. 

Your  story  about  the  drummer  and  his  boy  is 
very  affecting,  and  shows  the  sovereignty  and 
power  of  grace,  which  can  work  upon  any  per- 


143 


son,  in  any  circumstances,  either  by  or  without 
the  use  of  public  means,  with  equal  ease.*  I 
trust  the  number  of  the  Lord's  hidden  ones  is 
not  small.  We  sometimes  meet  with  such  in 
places  where  we  do  not  expect  to  find  them.  I 
think  this  a  great  advantage  of  our  Established 


*  When  on  a  preaching  tour  with  a  friend,  we  met 
with  a  pious  drummer  belonging-  to  a  regiment  quartered 
in  a  town  which  we  visited  We  invited  him  to  sup  with 
us  in  the  inn.  After  supper  we  requested  him  to  favour  us 
with  his  history,  which  he  did  with  great  modesty  and  seri- 
ousness in  the  following  words,  which  are  as  nearly  his 
own  as  I  can  recollect.  I  have  been  (said  he,)  twenty-four 
years  in  the  army  and  navy  together.  Till  four  years  ago 
I  was  the  wickedest  wretch  in  either.  Our  regiment  was 
then  at  Hull.  I  was  seized  with  an  unaccountable  melan- 
choly, it  was  not  about  religion.  I  do  not  know  what  it 
was,  but  I  was  miserable.  One  evening,  as  I  was  walking 
on  the  common,  very  unhappy,  I  observed  a  church  lighted 
up,  which  convinced  me  there  was  sermon  in  it,  but  I  durst 
not  go  lest  my  comrades  should  laugh  at  me  for  going  to 
sermon  on  a  week-day.  I  knelt  upon  the  common,  and 
prayed  to  God  to  give  me  courage  to  go  to  church.  When 
I  rose,  I  went  directly  to  church.  The  minister  was 
preaching  upon  believing  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Im- 
mediately when  I  was  seated,  the  minister  said,  •'  If  it 
could  be  of  the  smallest  service  to  the  meanest  person 
present,  I  would  come  down  from  the  pulpit,  and  on  my 
bended  knees  beseech  that  person  to  believe  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ."  Thought  I,  this  must  be  a  mighty  matter 
surely,  that  a  gentleman  would  come  down  from  the  pulpit, 
and  on  his  bended  knees  beseech  a  poor  drummer  to  be- 
lieve in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  That,  with  the  remainder 
14 


146 


Church.  I  am  told  there  are  about  ten  thousand 
parishes  in  England ;  I  believe  more  than  nine 
thousand  of  these  are  destitute  of  the  gospel : 
but  they  have  public  worship  on  the  Lord's-day. 
The  liturgy  is  in  an  evangelical  strain,  and  four 
chapters  of  the  bible,  and  about  a  thirtieth  part 
of  the  Book  of  Psalms,  are  statedly  read.  By 
the  Lord's  blessing  on  these  helps,  I  believe 
many  people,  who  perhaps  cannot  read,  are  made 
wiser  than  their  teachers ;  and  I  think  were  it 


of  his  sermon,  made  a  deep  impression  on  my  mind.  I 
went  home  to  my  wife :  she  met  me  at  the  door.  I  said 
to  her,  Jane,  we  are  all  wrong,  we  are  living  like  beasts, 
we  know  nothing  about  believing  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Poor  thing  !  she  trembled,  for  she  thought  I  was  gone  mad, 
but,  said  I,  Jane,  I  am  not  mad,  but  you  and  I  are  going 
to  destruction.  I  understand  the  bible  will  tell  us  every 
thing;  but  we  have  not  a  hihle,  and  though  we  had,  we 
cannot  read  it.  O,  said  she,  we  can  buy  a  bible,  and  our 
little  boy,  who  is  only  twelve  miles  off,  can  read  it  to  us. 
Accordingly  we  sent  for  our  boy,  and  also  bought  a  bible. 
When  he  came  home,  we  desired  him  to  begin  at  the  first 
page  and  read  forward  to  the  end  of  the  book.  We  gave 
jjim  always  two  suppers  to  keep  him  from  sleep,  for  he  got 
drowsy  with  reading.  I  used  to  rise  very  early  in  the 
morning  to  hear  more  of  the  bible,  but  I  would  say,  it  is 
cruel  to  awake  my  boy  so  early,  and  would  give  him  another 
hour'  of  sleep  j  then  he  rose  and  began  to  read  where  he 
had  stopped  the  preceding  night,  and  we  both  sat  listening 
to  our  boy  reading  the  book.  He  read  slow,  for  he  had 
many  hard  words  to  spell.  At  length  God  opened  my 
poor  blind  eyes  to  see  that  Jesus  Christ  was  the  very 


147 


not  for  the  church  service,  nine-tenths  of  the 
kingdom  would,  in  a  little  time,  be  as  ignorant 
and  wild  as  the  American  Indians. 

Either  you,  or  some  friends  of  yours,  told  me, 
you  had  retired  to  study.  Undoubtedly,  now  you 
have  given  up  business  you  have  more  leisure 
time,  which  you  will  do  well  to  improve.  I 
know  not  what  is  the  immediate  object  of  your 
literary  pursuits,  but  I  hope  the  Lord  will  pre- 
vent your  studying  yourself  out  of  that  simplicity 
with  which  you  preached  while  in  business.  I 


Saviour  I  stood  in  need  of.  O  how- happy  I  was!  Our 
boy  read  onward,  and  the  Lord  was  pleased  to  open  the 
poor  blind  eyes  of  my  wife,  so  that  she  saw  in  Jesus  Christ 
just  what  I  saw.  Now  we  became  one  of  the  happiest  fami- 
lies in  all  Hull. 

I  had  put  myself  to  school  that  I  might  learn  to  read, 
and  in  a  few  months  I  was  able  to  read  nearly  as  well  as 
my  little  boy.  I  determined  that  my  house  should  be  a 
house  of  prayer,  and  my  door  open  to  all  who  should 
choose  to  come.  I  told  my  comrades  I  had  now  begun  to 
pray  to  God,  and  read  his  word  every  morning  and 
evening' ;  and  I  should  be  glad  of  their  company  at  these 
times.  Several  attended  to  make  sport.  When  I  could 
not  make  out  a  long  word,  then  they  all  laughed,  but  1 
thought  now,  a  few  months  ago  I  would  .have  laughed  at 
these  things  as  well  as  them,  but  if  God  opens  their  eyes 
as  he  has  mine,  they  will  laugh  no  more  at  these  tilings — 
so  I  read  on  as  well  as  I  was  able.  By  and  by  some  of 
them  became  very  serious,  but  drink  and  wicked  company 
did  them  much  injury.  One  of  them  however  remains- 
very  steadfast  to  this  day. 


148 


hope  you  will  study  Jesus  Christ  and  him  cruci- 
fied. Study  the  text  of  the  good  word  of  God. 
Beware  of  great  books.  The  first  christians  had 
none  to  read,  yet  they  lived  honourably  and  died 
triumphantly.  Beware  of  leaning  too  hard  upon 
human  authority,  even  the  best ;  you  may  get 
useful  hints  from  sound  divines,  but  call  no  man 
master.  There  are  mixtures  of  human  infirmity, 
and  the  prejudices  of  education  or  party,  in  the 
best  writers.  What  is  good  in  them,  they  ob- 
tained from  the  fountain  of  truth,  the  scriptures; 
and  you  have  as  good  a  right  to  go  to  the  foun- 
tain-head yourself.  If  you  had  been  designed 
earlier  for  the  ministry  and  the  kirk,  you  must 
have  worn  the  college-trammels,  and  in  order  to 
have  obtained  a  license,  you  must  have  learnt 
many  things,  which  you  might  afterwards  wished 
in  vain  to  forget.  But  the  Lord  seems  to  have 
ealled  you  as  he  did  the  prophet.  See  Amos  iv. 
14,  15.  I  object  not  to  your  adding  to  your 
stock  of  general  knowledge,  so  far  as  it  is  made 
subordinate  and  subservient  to  the  main  point  ; 
but  watch  and  pray,  that  your  studies  may  not 
rob  you  of  life  and  unction,  and  betray  you  into 
a  nice,  critical,  curious,  and  dry  manner  of 
preaching.  If  you  need  not  this  caution,  I  know 
you  will  at  least  excuse  and  accept  it  as  a  token 
of  my  good-will.  The  effect  of  your  own  medi- 
tation and  prayer  over  a  text  of  scripture,  will 
afford  you  more  light,  warmth,  strength,  and 


149 


comfort,  than  the  perusal  of  a  large  book  upon 
the  subject :  and  what  you  thus  receive  from  the 
Lord,  you  will  deliver  also  to  the  people,  and 
you  will  deliver  it  as  you  have  received  it. — 
When  it  comes  warm  from  your  heart,  it  will 
warm  the  hearts  of  your  hearers. 

Permit  me  likewise  to  advise  you,  to  avoid  all 
controversial  points  as  much  as  possible.  To 
preach  the  simple  truth  is  the  best  preservative 
from  error,  as  the  best  way  of  keeping  tares  out 
of  the  bushel  is  to  fill  it  with  wheat  before  hand. 
The  religion  that  cometh  from  above,  though 
founded  upon  doctrines,  is  not  so  much  a  string 
of  sentiments,  in  what  we  call  a  system,  as  a  new 
nature,  a  new  life.  If  a  man  be  not  born  again, 
it  signifies  little,  whether  he  be  called  Calvinist 
or  Arminian,  whether  he  belong  to  Church  or 
Kirk,  Relief,  Circus,  or  Tabernacle.  He  may 
have  a  name  to  live  amongst  his  party,  but  he  is 
dead,  and  incapable,  as  to  spirituals,  as  the  stones 
in  the  street.  On  the  other  hand,  if  he  be  bora 
from  on  high,  he  is  a  new  creature,  and  though 
he  may  be  for  a  season,  under  many  incidental 
mistakes,  the  grace  which  has  called  him  will 
prevail  over  all,  and  will  teach  him,  in  due  time, 
all  that  the  Lord  sees  needful  for  him  to  know. 
His  children  will  all  see  eye  to  eye  in  heaven, 
but  they  have  not  all  equal  light  upon  earth- 
Who  teacheth  like  him  ?  He  taught  his  disciples 
gradually,  as  they  were  able  to  bear  it :  but  we 
14  * 


150 


are  apt  to  be  too  hasty  tutors.  Pope  Self,  it  he 
is  not  checked,  will  expect  his  pupils  to  receive, 
at  one  hearing,  all  that  he  says,  and  upon  the  au- 
thority of  his  saying  it,  and  is  angry  if  they  do  not. 
Calvinists  should  be  the  meekest  and  most  patient 
of  all  men,  if  consistent  with  their  own  principle, 
"That  a  man  can  receive  nothing  unless,  and 
until  it  is  given  him  from  above."  Let  us  preach 
the  deity  and  atonement  of  the  Saviour — the  in- 
fluences of  the  holy  Spirit — the  dreadful  evil  of 
sin,  as  exhibited  in  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  when 
treated  as  a  sinner  for  our  sakes — the  new  birth — 
and  the  nature  and  necessity  of  that  holiness, 
which  is  an  essential  part  of  salvation,  and  with- 
out which  no  man  shall  see  the  Lord.  These 
points  will  accord  with  the  feelings  of  all  who 
are  truly  taught  of  God  ;  and  if,  in  some  things, 
they  be  otherwise  minded,  he  will,  in  due  time, 
reveal  it  unto  them,  if  he  sees  it  necessary.  Thus 
he  taught  us  step  by  step,  shewing  much  patience 
and  long-suffering  towards  us,  though  we  were 
dull  scholars,  and  thus  may  we  learn  of  him,  to 
speak  the  truth  in  love. 

I  am  glad  to  keep  my  friends,  so  long  as  the 
Lord  is  pleased  to  spare  them  ;  but  when  they 
are  called  home,  I  do  not  much  grieve,  if  I  can 
follow  them  in  my  thoughts  to  the  kingdom  of 
glory.  If  ministers,  I  know  they  did  not  die,  till 
their  appointed  labours  and  trials  were  com- 
pleted ;  and  I  know  that  he  will  never  want  in- 


151 


struments  to  cany  on  his  work.  He  can  bring 
them  even  from  Africa.  There  is  not  a  person 
in-  Britain  more  unlikely  or  unfit  for  his  service 
than  I  once  was  :  but  grace  has  long  and  strong 
arms,  and  his  mercy  is  boundless  ! 

I  am  glad  you  are  upon  your  guard  against  the 
snares  of  kind  friends.  We  are  usually  more 
hurt  by  the  smiles  than  by  the  frowns  of  men. 
But  happy  is  the  man  who  feels  his  own  weak- 
ness, and  looks  for  safety  to  him,  who  alone  is 
able  tu  keep  him  from  falling. 
#  I  have  tried  hard  to  send  you  one  long  letter 
more.  Whether  it  will  be  the  last  the  Lord 
only  knows.  If  he  is  with  us,  we  are  not  neces- 
sary to  each  other.  He  will  care  for  us.  Let 
us  meet  at  the  throne  of  grace  daily  and  here* 
after  !  Oh  what  a  prospect !  Words,  yea  thoughts 
fail ;  we  cannot  conceive  what  it  will  be  to  be  for 
ever  with  the  Lord. 

I  commend  you  to  his  blessing.    Pray  for  us. 

I  remain 
Your  affectionate  friend, 
J.  N. 

LETTER  XLVIII. 

London,  September  19,  1802. 

MY   DEAR  SIR, 

IT  is  high  time  to  thank  you  for  your  kind 
consolatory  letter  of  the  30th  June  :  but  my  eyes 


152 


fail  me,  so  that  I  cannot  write  much.  I  am 
under  a  painful  dispensation,  but  I  am  mercifully 
supported — not  by  lively  frames,  or  sensible  com- 
forts, I  have  seldom  been  favoured  with  these — 
but  I  am  enabled,  by  his  grace,  to  cleave  to  his 
written  word.  I  believe  that  this  affliction  does 
not  spring  out  of  the  ground,  that  the  thing  is 
of  the  Lord,  and  that  he  is  wise  and  good,  and 
therefore,  surely  does,  and  will  do,  all  things  well. 
I  believe  he  can,  and  I  trust  he  will,  bring  light 
out  of  this  dark  dispensation ;  but  it  is  my  part 
to  wait  his  time,  way,  and  will,  with  submission. 

My  health  is  good,  and  my  spirits — I  eat  and 
sleep  as  usual,  and  preach  as  much,  and  seem- 
ingly, with  as  much  acceptance  as  formerly. 
Perhaps  I  may  be  heard  more  attentively  now  ; 
for  they  who  know  me,  take  it  for  granted  that  I 
could  not  preach  at  all,  as  things  are,  if  the  Lord 
himself  was  not  to  uphold  me.  I  hope  some 
are  encouraged  by  observing  his  goodness  to 
me :  and  possibly  I  may  speak  with  more  em- 
phasis to  the  afflicted  from  what  I  feel  in  myself. 

The  Lord  is  a  sovereign — I  am  a  sinner.  He 
has  the  same  right  to  me  and  mine,  as  the  potter 
over  the  clay  ;  and  if  he  has  pardoned  our  sins, 
and  united  us  to  himself,  all  will  be  well  at  last. 
We  ought  to  be  willing  to  be  placed  in  the  most 
painful  situation,  if  it  may  promote  his  glory, 
which  should  be  our  highest  end  ;  for  he  suffered 
much  more  for  us  than  he  will  ever  lay  upon  us- 


153 


And  since  he  has  said,  "My  grace  is  sufficient 
for  thee,  and  ray  strength  shall  be  perfected  in 
thy  weakness,"  and  promised  that  all  shall  work 
together  for  good  in  the  final  issue,  I  am  to  leave 
all  in  his  hands,  and  am,  in  some  measure,  enabled 
to  do  so.  But,  I  find,  if  the  spirit  be  willing, 
the  flesh  is  weak.  Self  and  unbelief  often  as- 
sail me. 

Time  is  short — we  are  travelling  on,  and  shall 
soon  be  at  home.  Then,  farewell  sin  and  sorrow 
for  ever.  Heaven  and  eternity  will  make  rich 
amends  for  all  the  sufferings  which  his  wise  plan 
may  appoint  us  to  endure  while  here. 

A  report  has  just  reached  me,  that  you  have 
accepted  a  call  to  *****,  and  are  settled  there  : 
but  as  I  am  not  sure  you  are  yet  removed  from 
Glasgow,  I  shall  direct  to  you  there,  for  the  letter 
will  find  you  out.    Write  as  soon  as  convenient. 

Give  my  love  to  Mrs.  B  e  and  Mr.  R  n, 

and  to  all  who  love  the  Lord  Jesus  in  sincerity, 
and  who  inquire  after  me.  I  beg  all  your  pray- 
ers.   I  need  them,  and  I  prize  them.    My  love 

to  Mr.  E  g  and  his  mother-in-law ;  I  thank 

them  for  thinking  of  us.  May  the  Lord  remem- 
ber them,  and  do  them  much  good. 

May  the  Lord  bless  you  wherever  you  are,  and 
make  you  a  blessing  to  many.  Amen. 

I  am 

Your  affectionate  and  obliged, 
nist  Sept.  ft-  JJ, 


154 


LETTER  XLIX. 

London,  January  15,  1802. 

AlY  DEAR  FRIEND, 

I  RETURN  you  ****'s  letter,  of  which  I 
would  advise  you  to  send  a  copy  with  mine  to 
Calcutta.  I  take  it  for  granted  that  B***  knows 
something  of  that  family. 

My  eyes  are  so  dim,  that  I  can  scarcely  see  to 
write  at  all,  nor  can  I  read  my  own  writing,  nor 
could  I  read  yours  without  help  :  therefore  I 
must  be  very  brief. 

I  am  almost  willing  to  hope  the  Lord  is  bring- 
ing us  out  of  our  affliction  :  but  I  know  that 
his  time  and  way  must  be  the  best :  and  he  enables 
me  to  wait  his  hour  with  some  measure  of  resig- 
nation. I  am  mercifully  supported.  My  health 
is  firm  :  and  I  still  preach  as  frequently,  and  with 
as  little  inconvenience  to  myself  as  formerlv, 
though  now  more  than  five  months  in  my  seventy- 
seventh  year. 

You  know  that  I  am  always  glad  to  hear  from 
you,  though  I  am  now  spoiled  fc-  a  correspond- 
ent. Pray  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  say  from  my 
heart,  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done. 

I  hope  to  be  with  you  in  spirit  when  you  go 
to  anci  when  you  are  there,  if  I  should 

still  be  living. 


155 


The  Lord  bless  you,  and  all  who  love  his 
name,  in  Glasgow,  and  every  where  else.  Amen. 
I  am 

Your  very  affectionate, 
J.  N. 


*,ND  OF  THE  LETTERS 


CO^ERSATIONS. 


1802. 

April  3.  CALLED  upon  Mr.  Newton,  on  my 
arrival  from  Scotland.  When  told  who  I  was, 
he  said,  "  1  am  glad  you  are  come,  but  I  cannot 
see  you,  my  sight  is  so  gone  :  I  observe  your 
face,  but  I  cannot  distinguish  your  features."  At 
dinner  a  person  remarked,  that  the  East  India 
Company  had  overset  the  college  at  Calcutta. 
M  What  a  pity,"  said  I.  "  No,"  said  Mr.  N. 
"  No  pity — it  must  do  good.  If  you  had  a  plan  in 
view,  and  could  hinder  opposition,  would  you  not 
prevent  it?"  "Yes,  Sir,"  "Well,  God  can 
hinder  all  opposition  to  his  plans — he  has  per- 
mitted that  to  take  place,  but  he  will  carry  on  his 
own  plan.  I  am  learning  to  see  God  in  all 
things — I  believe  not  a  person  knocks  at  my  door 
but  is  sent  by  God."  The  conversation  turned 
upon  the  want  of  teeth.  Mr.  N.  was  silent  for 
some  time — at  length  he  said,  "  Give  over  that 
conversation,  it  is  too  trifling  for  christians  ;  let 
us  talk  about  the  Lord." 

15 


158 


April  7.  Speaking  respecting  Col.  i.  28,  29, 
he  said,  "  To  attack  human  depravity  with  phi- 
losophy, or  fine  sentiments,  or  by  extolling  mo- 
rality, I  compare  to  fighting  Goliath  with  a 
wooden  sword.  Christ  was  the  subject  of  Paul's 
preaching,  and  no  man  did  more  good.  One 
who  preaches  Christ  should  know  him.  Colleges 
can  never  make  up  the  want  of  the  knowledge  of 
Christ.  Without  Christ,  ministers  may  amuse 
their  audience,  perhaps  may  send  them  away  ad- 
miring the  sermon ;  but  Paul  would  have  thought 
little  of  this.  Paul  warned  every  man — Sinners, 
of  hell ;  of  existing  continually  in  misery,  if  they 
persisted  in  sin.  He  warned  good  men,  of  their 
danger  of  being  taken  in  the  snare  of  the  devil — 
thousands  of  unseen  enemies  surround  us.  To 
present  every  man  perfect.  This,"  said  he,  "is 
not  sinless  perfection — the  more  grace  a  man 
has,  the  quicker  sensibility  he  has  about  sin ; — 
nor  is  it  the  perfection  of  an  angel,  but  of  a 
child,  who  has  all  the  parts  of  a  man,  but  is  not  a 
man.  A  perfect  christian  is  one  who  has  all  the 
parts  of  a  christian,  the  head,  the  heart,  the  hands, 
ike.  if  we  may  so  speak — he  has  faith,  love,  humi- 
lity, &c. 

"Some  people  confine  their  religion  to  devo- 
tional exercises,  and  lay  great  stress  upon  it,  but 
these  are  not  perfect  christians  :  this  is  only  a 
part  of  Christianity.  Some  are  offended  at  the 
minister  who  detects  them  in  any  part  of  their 


159 


character  which  is  defective ;  but  a  christian  is 
thankful  when  his  defects  are  discovered  to  him." 

April  10.  After  tea,  Mr.  N.  proposed  some 
questions  for  discussion.  The  principal  ones 
were,  What  is  the  difference  between  a  tender 
and  a  scrupulous  conscience?  How  far  is  a 
scrupulous  conscience  obligatory  ? 

Those  present  agreed,  that  a  tender  conscience 
must  always  be  a  well-informed  one,  and  a  scru- 
pulous conscience  not.  Some  were  of  opinion, 
that  it  is  right  always  to  obey  conscience — that 
where  it  is  wrong,  the  sin  lies  in  not  properly 
using  the  means  of  information.  They  instanced 
the  various  opinions  about  the  Lord's  supper,  re- 
specting taking  it  standing,  sitting,  or  kneeling. 

Mr.  N.  told  us,  that  "  during  part  of  the 
time  I  was  in  the  custom-house  employ,  I 
took  a  certain  kind  of  fee  which  came  into 
my  pocket,  which,  had  I  thought  it  wrong,  I 
would  sooner  have  put  my  hand  into  the  fire. 
One  day  I  went  into  a  house,  where  I  saw  a 
book  of  Mr.  Wesley's  laying  on  the  table,  which 
treated  on  different  kinds  of  oaths,  and  shewing 
how  much  they  were  violated.  This  opened  my 
mind.  I  mentioned  my  scruples  to  the  who 
endeavoured  to  remove  them.  He  assured  me, 
that  the  *****,  in  administering  the  oath,  meant 
that  these  perquisites  should  be  taken.  This  did 
not  satisfy  me  ;  I  wrote  to  two  clergymen,  stating 


16.0 


the  case,  for  their  counsel  how  to  act.  After 
hearing  their  opinions,  I  took  no  more  fees.  My 
conscience  formerly  was  uninformed,  and  did  not 
chide  me  ;  nay,  on  Saturday  evening,  when  I 
found  I  had  been  successful  that  week,  I  thanked 
the  Lord  for  it." 

April  14.  Mr.  N.  remarked,  that  "the  com- 
munion of  saints  could  not  be  easily  made  intel- 
ligible to  the  world  ;  but  a  christian  in  London 
could  rejoice  in  the  conversion  of  a  man  in  the 
East  Indies,  whose  face  he  never  saw,  nor  ever 
expected  to  see  on  earth.  He  can  also  feel  for 
a  congregation  when  they  have  a  faithful  pastor 
removed  from  them  by  death,  though  not  person- 
ally acquainted  with  any  one  person  in  that  con- 
gregation." 

"  A  philosopher,"  said  he,  "  would  smile  at 
the  ignorance  of  a  christian  ploughman,  who 
would  consider  the  sun  no  larger  than  his  cart- 
wheel :  but  the  ploughman,  in  his  turn,  would 
be  as  much  surprised  at  the  philosopher's  igno- 
rance, if  he  attempted  to  persuade  him  that  the 
Saviour  of  the  world  was  only  a  mere  man,  like 
Paul.  There  is  a  greater  disproportion  between 
Jesus  and  Paul,  than  between  the  sun  and  the 
cart-wheel.  The  philosopher  would  not  be  ca- 
pable of  persuading  the  ploughman,  that  it  was  a 
few  tall  men  who  placed  the  sun  in  the  heavens  : 
he  would  find  it  equally  hard  to  persuade  him 


161 


that  he  who  made  atonement  for  sin,  was  only  a 
man. 

"The  knowledge  of  arts,  sciences,  business, 
&x.  are  good  things  ;  but  if  men,  going  to  eter- 
nity, spend  all  their  time  in  pursuing  these,  they 
are  mere  fools ;  they  neglect  the  best  know- 
ledge." 

April  17.  Before  family  worship  in  the  morn- 
ing, Mr.  N.  made  a  few  pertinent  remarks  on 
Heb.  ii.  14.  "  Abel,"  said  he,  "  was  a  good  man, 
a  convinced  sinner — made  God's  will  his  rule — he 
offered  sacrifice.  This  was  not  a  natural  sug- 
gestion ;  it  was  contrary  to  carnal  reason  to  think 
that  destroying  any  of  God's  works  could  please 
him.  The  philosophers,  in  all  the  countries 
where  it  has  been  practised,  have  conformed 
to  the  custom  of  the  country,  but  they  have 
smiled  at  the  practice.  Cain  was  one  of  thestt 
wise  reasoners,  he  considered  it  more  rational 
to  offer  some  of  the  fruits  of  the  ground  as  a 
thank-offering. 

"  Bishop  Warburton  tells  us,  there  was  no  re^ 
velation  of  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  punish- 
ments previous  to  the  captivity,  but  could  sit  not 
be  plainly  inferred  from  this  passage.  If  no  re- 
ward after  death,  it  must  have  been  considered  a: 
very  dangerous  thing  indeed  to  please  God,  seeing 
it  exposed  a  man  to  instant  annihilation  ;  for  Cain, 
slew  Abel  on  that  account.  Cain  very  much  re* 
15  * 


162 


sembled  the  Pharisee,  and  Abel  the  Publican,  in 
the  New  Testament.  The  whole  of  Heb.  xi. 
contains  a  history  of  the  exploits  of  faith." 

After  prayer,  turning  to  me,  he  said,  "When 
you  leave  London,  it  is  probable  you  will  never 
see  me  again.  I  am  an  old  man  now  ;  but  I 
leave  the  day  of  my  death  to  God's  choosing. 
He  did  not  consult  me  when  he  should  bring  me 
into  the  world,  and  he  will  not  do  it  about  my 
going  out  of  it.  It  will  not  do  to  live  on  past 
experience  ;  it  will  not  assist  me.  I  must  live 
by  the  day,  by  the  hour,  by  the  minute,  on  God. 
Recollecting  I  had  a  good  meal  this  day  week, 
will  not  feed  me  to-day.  I  must  have  new  food, 
or  I  shall  starve." 

Conversing  upon  2  Cor.  v.  2.  "  House  from 
heaven."  "  If  it  does  not  refer  to  some  tempo- 
rary case  for  holding  the  soul,"  he  said,  "  I  do 
not  know  the  meaning  of  it.  I  cannot  conceive 
of  seeing  without  eyes,  or  hearing  without  ears. 
But  I  will  tell  you  of  a  poor  carpenter  at  Sheer- 
■ness,  (a  wicked  place,)  whom  I  frequently  went 
to  hear,  in  my  young  days,  in  a  small  room.  He 
used  to  take  a  good  many  verses  for  his  text. 
When  he  came  to  a  difficult  one,  he  would  say, 
*  We  shall  pass  over  this" — for  he  was  a  humble 
man.  I  wish  many  of  us  ministers  would  imi- 
tate this  carpenter. 

"  O  !"  said  he,  "  I  give  many  good  advices  to 
•thers,  which  I  do  not  take  myself.    Crosses  are 


163 


good  things  !  God  does  most  good  to  man  by 
them — they  humble  him,  they  bring  him  to  know 
his  dependence  on  God." 

"Men  are  most  disposed  to  notice  the  power 
of  God.  A  man  can  hardly  carry  5  cwt.  but 
think  of  the  power  of  God  which  supports  this 
ponderous  world  !  that  sun  !  pointing  to  it. 

April  22.  Mr.  N.  advised  us  to  "  beware  of 
clever  enemies  to  the  truth,  for  they  are  general- 
ly subtle.  Paul,  who  knew  the  wickedness  of 
the  human  heart,  and  how  ready  men  are  to  be 
carried  away  by  winds  of  false  doctrine,  re- 
joiced when  he  beheld  the  steadfastness  of  the 
believers  at  Colosse." 

April  25.  Three  of  us  who  were  intimately 
acquainted  with  each  other  met  at  Mr,  N.'s  to 
breakfast.  "  Now,"  said  he,  u  I  have  got  a  tri- 
umvirate with  me  this  morning.  Before  prayer, 
he  made  some  observations  on  Heb.  ii.  .32,  &c. 
He  said,  "  We  are  not  exposed  to  fire  and  sword, 
like  these  good  men.  Not  that  we  are  better 
than  they ;  no,  it  was  for  the  glory  of  God  at 
that  time.  God  has  greater  ends  in  view  by 
sending  trials,  than  the  mere  personal  good  of 
the  individuals  tried.  Yes,  his  own  glory."  He 
considered  the  35th  verse  as  confirming  the  his- 
tory of  the  woman  and  her  children,  recorded 
2  Maccabees,  chap.  vii. 


164 


May  1.  Mr.  N.  before  prayer,  read  the 
hymn  upon  the  Sea,  in  Olney  collection.  He 
remarked,  "  that  there  are  monsters  in  the 
heart  of  man  as  well  as  in  the  sea,  even  when 
they  do  not  appear.  In  calm  weather  seamen 
will  say,  if  it  were  always  this  way,  old  wives 
would  go  to  sea,  but  by  and  by  the  wind  rises, 
and  the  water  rages,  and  all  are  at  their  wit's 
end.    So  it  is  often  with  God's  people." 

After  breakfast  I  retired  with  him  to  his  study. 
During  the  conversation  he  stated  the  following 
circumstance  : — "  A  minister  told  me  of  a  dumb 
man,  who  was  admitted  a  member  of  his  church, 
and  who  made  in  writing  a  good  confession. 
When  they  asked  him,  what  he  thought  of 
Christ  ?  he  referred  them  to  1  Pet.  ii.  7.  He 
always  referred  them  to  the  scriptures  in  answer 
to  their  questions. 

'l  Mr.  Polhill,  a  minister  who  lost  his  sight, 
told  me  he  had  never  seen  so  clearly  with  his 
mind,  as  since  he  lost  the  use  of  his  eyes.  An 
old  lady,  who  had  lost  her  sight  at  the  age  of 
twelve,  told  me,  that  in  ten  vears  she  lost  almost 
all  recollection  of  what  sight  was,  and  when  I 
saw  her,  she  declared  she  had  not  a  wish  fo7 
sight. 

"  Herod  and  Paul  were  cotemporaries — the 
latter  was  at  least  as  bad  a  man  as  the  former ; 
but  behold  the  sovereignty  of  God — Herod  was 
eaten  up  of  worms,  and  Paul  was  converted.. 


165 


"  The  angels  know  when  a  true  work  of  grace 
is  begun  in  a  man's  heart,  for  the}-  rejoice  on  the 
real  repentance  of  a  sinner.  Depend  upon  it, 
they  never  were  mistaken,  as  we  have  often  been." 

He  then  said  many  things  respecting  his  own 
former  character,  and  with  great  feeling  and  hu- 
mility. "  O  !"  said  he,  "  i  was  a  low  despicable 
creature — Sir,  I  was  not  a  grossly  abandoned 
creature  merely,  but  I  fought  against  Jesus — I 
sometimes  compared  him  with  Mahomet,  and 
gave  the  preference  to  the  latter— no  vice  was  too 
wretched  or  mean  for  me. 

M  Since  French  principles  came  amongst  us, 
suicides  have  greatly  increased — we  hardly  read 
a  paper  now  without  an  instance  or  two  of  this." 

May  7.  At  breakfast,  Mr.  N.  said  to  a 
gentleman,  who  had  lately  lost  a  daughter  by 
death — "Sir,  if  you  were  going  to  the  East  In- 
dies, I  suppose  you  would  like  to  send  a  remit- 
tance before  you.  This  little  girl  is  just  like  a 
remittance  sent  to  heaven  before  you  go  yourself. 
I  suppose  a  merchant  on  'change  is  never  heard 
expressing  himself  thus  : — O  my  dear  ship,  I 
am  sorry  she  has  got  into  port  so  soon  !  i  am 
sorry  she  has  escaped  the  storms  that  are  coming  .' 
Neither  should  we  sorrow  for  children  dying." 

A  person  present  told  us  of  two  of  the  seamen 
who  were  under  sentence  of  death  for  the  mutiny 
at  Bantry-bay,  having  been  brought  to  the  know- 


166 


ledge  of  Jesus  while  under  that  sentence.  The 
sentence  being  remitted,  they  were  sent  to  the 
hulks  at  Woolwich.  This  gentleman  providen- 
tially met  with  a  letter  from  one  of  them,  named 

C  g,  to  his  father,  in  which  he  complained 

most  pathetically  of  the  dreadful  company  with 
which  he  was  surrounded.  The  letter,  altogether, 
was  a  most  christian  one,  and  very  well  expressed. 
The  father  made  sport  of  it,  and  exhibited  it  to 
the  people  who  frequented  a  public  house  near 
Charing- cross,  to  excite  laughter.  By  this  means 
it  came  to  the  knowledge  of  this  gentleman,  who 
obtained  it  from  the  father.  It  is  now  in  pos- 
session of  those  in  power,  and  likely  to  procure 
their  removal  from  the  hulks.  The  writer  was 
afraid  of  relapsing  into  his  former  profligacy,  if 
he  continued  amongst  the  horrid  company  in  the 
hulks.  Upon  hearing  this  relation,  Mr.  N.  re- 
marked— "  They  would  be  in  a  more  dangerous 
situation  were  they  placed  amongst  a  set  of 
smooth  reasoners  in  the  higher  circles  of  life — at 
present  they  are  kept  on  watch  ;  in  the  other  case 
they  would  be  off  their  guard,  and  more  likely  to 
receive  damage." 

May  14.  Mr.  N.  told  us  at  breakfast,  that 
"  Mr.  Collins,"  whom  he  called  M  archbishop 
of  the  free-thinkers,  met  one  day  with  a  plain 
countryman  going  to  Church.  He  inquired  where 
he  was  going  f  To  church,  Sir.    What  to  do 


167 


there  ?  To  worship  God.  Pray,  whether  is 
your  God  a  great  or  a  little  God  ?  He  is  both, 
Sir.  How  can  he  be  both  ?  He  is  so  great,  Sir, 
that  the  heaven  of  heavens  cannot  contain  him, 
and  so  little  that  he  can  dwell  in  my  heart.  Col- 
lins declared,  that  the  simple  answer  by  the  coun- 
tryman had  more  effect  upon  his  mind  than  all 
the  volumes  which  the  learned  doctors  had  writ- 
ten against  him." 

"  Dr.  Taylor  of  Norwich,"  said  Mr.  N. 
"  told  me,  one  day,  that  he  had  critically  exa- 
mined every  original  word  in  the  Old  Testament 
seventeen  times ;  and  yet  he  did  not  see  those 
glorious  things  in  the  scriptures  which  a  plain 
enlightened  christian  sees  in  them.  The  Doctor 
had  not  the  plain  man's  eyes.  Criticisms  in 
words,  or  rather  ability  to  make  them,  is  not  so 
valuable  as  some  may  imagine.  A  man  may  be 
able  to  call  a  broom  by  twenty  names,  in  Latin, 
Spanish,  Dutch,  Greek,  &c.  but  my  maid,  who 
knows  the  way  to  use  it,  but  knows  it  only  by  one 
name,  is  not  far  behind  him." 

The  conversation  turned  upon  the  aspect  of 
war.  Some  dreaded  this  would  produce  it,  others 
that.  Mr.  N.  observed,  "  We  need  not  dis- 
pute about  these  causes — the  Lord  reigns  !  The 
philosophers  long  disputed  whether  the  earth 
moved  round  the  sun,  or  the  sun  went  round  the 
earth.  But  while  they  were  disputing,  the  sun, 
moon,  and  earth  were  moving  in  their  courses." 


168 


Telling  us  how  much  his  memory  was  decayed, 
"  There,"  said  he,  M  last  Wednesday,  after  dinner, 
I  asked  Mrs.  C***  what  I  had  been  about  that 
forenoon,  for  I  could  not  recollect.  Why,  said 
she,  you  have  been  preaching  at  St.  Mary's. 
Yet  it  is  wonderful/'  added  Mr.  N.  "  when  I  am 
in  the  pulpit,  I  can  recollect  any  passage  of  scrip- 
ture I  want  to  introduce  into  my  sermon  from 
Genesis  to  Revelation." 

During  anot'.  r  part  of  the  conversation,  he 
said,  "  I  have  a  sun,  and  I  know  he  is  shining 
when  I  do  not  see  him,  and  I  wait  till  he  shines 
again.  O  how  seldom  do  we  think  how  much 
we  are  indebted  to  Christ  living  in  us  !  How 
seldom  do  we  think  of  the  natural  life  that  is  in 
us  !  of  its  being  the  cause  of  the  motion  of  our 
fingers,  feet,  &c.  But  when  a  fainting  fit  comes, 
we  fall  down — this  sometimes  draws  our  attention 
to  it.  If  Christ  were  to  suspend  his  living  in  our 
souls,  we  should  as  quickly  fall  foully  as  in  the 
other  case." 

May  21.  During  breakfast,  Mr.  N.  remarked, 
"  That  if  it  was  constant  day,  we  never  should 
see  the  stars,  we  never  should  have  seen  the  glory 
of  the  heavens — just  so,  if  God  was  not  to  bring 
us  into  affliction,  many  precious  and  wonderiul 
tru  hs  of  God  would  remain  in  obscurity,  as  to 
us.  Physicians  do  not  prescribe  sweet  cakes  for 
medicine  ;  no,  it  it  is  generally  something  that  is 


169 


bitter — so  when  God  means  to  give  us  health  of 
soul,  he  generally  afflicts  us.  Had  he  not  af- 
flicted me,  I  might  have  fallen  into  something 
which  might  have  been  injurious  to  my  cha- 
racter as  a  minister,  consequently  dishonouring 
to  Jesus." 

A  friend  told  me  of  a  good  old  man,  who  said, 
with  sorrow,  to  Mr.  N.  that  he  could  not  recollect 
sermons  now,  as  he  used  to  do  when  younger. 
Mr.  N.  took  no  notice  at  the  time  of  what  the 
old  man  had  said  ;  but  a  little  after,  he  asked  him 
if  he  recollected  what  he  had  for  dinner  that  day 
month.  He  answered,  No,  he  did  not.  "  Do  you 
think  that  dinner  helped  to  support  you  in  life  ?" 
He  replied,  Yes,  he  did.  «  Well,"  said  Mr.  N. 
"  it  is  in  that  way  you  enjoy  the  word  now." 

May  28.  Before  prayer,  Mr.  Newton  made 
some  observations  from  2  Pet.  iii.  9.  He  began 
by  saying — "  This  verse  is  a  bone  for  Calvinists 
to  pick." 

He  mentioned  a  family  who  had  several  daugh- 
ters, who  were  desired  to  dress  at  one  o'clock— 
to  come  down  stairs  to  the  drawing-room — shew 
themselves  for  an  hour — return  to  their  bed- 
rooms and  undress — and  they  were  no  more  seen. 
"What  a  way,"  said  he,  "of  treating  children  !  and 
yet  this  is  the  way  many  of  our  fashionables  act." 

He  told  us  what  he  called  his  doctrine  of  pre- 
ventatives. It  was  this  : — M  God  sends  little 
16 


170 


trials  in  order  to  prevent  greater.  That  you  may 
understand  distinctly  what  I  mean,  I  will  tell  you 
a  story. 

u  I  knew  a  family  who  were  going  out  to  In- 
dia, and  had  secured  their  passage  on  board  an 
Indiaman.  They  were  happy  that  they  were  to 
go  in  so  good  a  ship,  so  good  a  cabin,  with  so 
agreeable  a  captain,  and  so  pleasant  a  company. 
They  received  a  letter  from  Portsmouth,  inform- 
ing them  they  must  join  the  ship  at  a  certain  day 
which  was  specified.  They  left  London  in  time 
to  spend  two  or  three  days  with  friends  on  the 
road  down.  These  friends  prevailed  on  them  to 
stay  two  or  three  days  beyond  the  time  fixed,  as- 
suring them  that  an  Indiaman  going  upon  a  voy- 
age of  two  or  three  years,  would  never  keep  to 
the  very  day  fixed  for  sailing,  perhaps  not  to  the 
M'eek.  On  their  arrival  at  Portsmouth,  they 
found,  to  their  great  mortification,  that  the  ship 
was  sailed  and  just  getting  out  of  sight.  They 
returned  to  London  greatly  dejected  ;  but  they 
were  but  a  few  days  in  London  before  they  heard 
of  the  total  loss  of  the  ship  in  which  they  were 
to  sail,  (the  Halsewell,)-  on  the  coast  of  Corn- 
wall, and  most  of  those  on  board  perished. 
Here  they  had  to  admire  the  providence  that 
detained  them.  The  losing  their  passage  was  a 
little  trial ;  but  it  prevented  a  much  greater." 

As  this  was  to  be  my  last  visit  previous  to  my 
return  to  Scotland,  when  I  rose  to  go  away,  he 


171 


desired  me  to  remain  a  little  longer,  adding,  "you 
will  probably  see  me  no  more."  When  I  took 
my  leave  of  him,  he  desired  me  to  carry  my  poc- 
kets full  of  love  from  him  to  friends  in  Scot- 
land. 

1803. 

HAVING  returned  to  London  on  the  28th  of 
October,  1803,  I  called  at  Mr.  Newton's  next 
morning.  I  found  him  attempting  to  read  a 
little.  When  I  told  him  who  I  was,  he  said, 
"  Stop  a  little  till  I  recollect  myself."  After 
being  silent  for  about  a  minute,  he  held  out  his 
hand,  saying,  "  I  am  glad  to  see  you.  I  am  very 
feeble.  I  never  experienced  before  what  it  was 
to  be  seventy-nine." 

While  at  dinner,conversing  of  the  awful  effects 
-of  sin  in  the  world,  he  said — "  That  little  of  the 
effects  of  sin  were  to  be  seen  here,  in  comparison 
of  what  shall  be  seen  in  the  eternal  world. 

"  Satan,"  said  he,  "  frequently  does  great  da- 
mage to  the  minds  of  God's  people,  in  dulling 
their  powers  to  perceive  the  truth,  and  their  in- 
terest in  the  Lord.  It  resembles  this  : — Suppose 
my  spectacles  a  part  of  my  body,  and  while  I 
was  asleep  some  person  painted  the  glasses  green ; 
in  the  morning,  when  I  awoke,  I  should  see  every 
thing  green." 


172 


On  the  alarming  state  of  the  country,  as  threat- 
ened by  foreign  invasion,  he  remarked,  "  All 
is  in  good  hands — all  things  are  foreseen  and 
managed  by  the  Lord."  Then  he  said,  "  O 
what  a  creature  I  am — I  believe,  in  my  judg- 
ment, that  no  man  in  the  world  has  more  cause 
to  be  thankful  than  I ;  yet  I  am  not  thankful." 

Nov.  1.  He  had  many  excellent  remarks  on 
providence.  One  was — "  Rahab  of  Jericho  had 
her  house  on  the  wall — I  do  not  know  when  she 
moved  to  it,  but  had  she  not  had  her  house  there, 
it  is  probable  she  and  her  family  would  have  been 
destroyed  with  the  others." 

When  the  servant  was  employed  putting  on  his 
shoes,  he  looked  up,  saying,  M  I  had  not  this 
trouble  in  Africa  !  for  I  had  no  shoes.  Sir," 
[looking  to  me]  "  when  I  rose  in  the  morning* 
and  shook  myself  like  a  dog,  I  was  dressed.  For 
forty  years  past,  I  have  thought,  every  waking 
hour,  on  my  former  misery.  At  worship,  he 
read  and  expounded  the  93d  Psalm.  He  ob- 
served, that  "  the  word  was  made  flesh,  took  a 
human  body,  died,  rose,  and  ascended  in  that 
body — and,  at  present,  the  Lord  reigns  over  all 
in  that  body." 

Nov.  5.  Speaking  of  people  who  had  met 
with  losses,  he  said — "  When  we  lived  at  Olney, 
we  had  a  low  fence  before  the  house,  within 


173 


which  we  used  to  bring  up  fowls.  While  they 
were  very  young,  the  fence  prevented  them  from 
straying ;  but  when  they  grew  a  little  older,  they 
used  to  fly  over.  To  prevent  this,  Mrs.  Newton 
clipped  their  wings,  and  that  effectually  prevented 
them  from  straying.  God's  sending  losses  to 
many  of  his  friends,  is  like  clipping  their  wings 
to  prevent  their  straying." 

Nov.  '  29.  Speaking  in  reference  to  Psalm 
ciii.  5.  "  Who  satisfieth  thy  mouth  with  good 
things,"  &c.  Mr.  N.  said,  "  Bring  a  man  to  see 
the  best  covered  table  in  the  world,  looking  at  it 
might  gratify  his  eyes,  but  would  never  satisfy 
his  mouth.  We  must  taste  before  we  can  see 
that  God  is  good." 


1804. 

Jan.  26.  He  told  me  that  after  he  was  settled 
at  Olney,  and  had  preached  six  sermons,  he 
thought  he  had  told  them  his  whole  stock,  and 
was  considerably  depressed.  "  But,"  said  he,  "  I 
was  walking  one  afternoon  by  the  side  of  the 
river  Ouse  ;  I  asked  myself,  How  long  has  this 
river  run  ?  Many  hundred  years  before  I  was 
born,  and  will  certainly  run  many  years  after  I 
am  gone.  Who  supplies  the  fountain  from  \w\  ^re 
this  river  comes  ?  God.  Is  not  the  fund 
16  * 


174 


sermons  equally  inexhaustible? — the  word  of  God 
Yes,  surely.  I  have  never  been  afraid  of  running 
out  since  that  time."  I  asked  if  he  had  con- 
sumed all  the  variety  in  the  bible  now  he  was  an 
old  man  and  an  old  minister.  He  smiled,  and 
said,  "  O  no,  Sir ;  O  no,  Sir." 

April  20.  Mr.  N.  in  the  course  of  conversa- 
tion, observed,  that — "  No  man  looking  at  the 
grub-worm  in  the  garden  would  ever  suspect  that 
it  would  become  a  butterfly  ;  so  neither  doth  it 
appear  what  believers  shall  be." 

October  9.  Conversing  of  some  remarkable 
conversions,  and  the  wickedness  on  board  some 
war-ships,  he  said — "  Had  I  a  medicine  that 
could  cure  all  diseases,  I  would  not  deal  much 
with  people  who  had  only  a  cut  finger  to  cure ;  I 
should  go  among  inveterate  distempers,  that  the 
power  of  my  medicine  might  be  more  manifest. 
God  often  acts  so." 

Speaking  of  the  little  success  of  the  Sierra 
Leone  settlement — "  Wait,"  said  he,  "  an  hun- 
dred years  first.  God  is  not  often  so  quick 
with  his  works  as  men  would  have  him  to  be. 
I  once  heard  of  a  gardener  who  boasted  that 
he  could  sow  sallad  when  the  meat  was  put 
to  the  fire,  and  have  it  ready  for  eating  before 
the  meat  was  roasted.  This  is  seldom  God's 
way." 


175 


Speaking  of  the  glory  of  Jesus,  he  said — "  O 
how  little  I  love  him,  but  I  am  sure  I  desire  to 
love  him." 

A  friend  told  me,  that  some  of  the  first  mis- 
sionaries who  went  out  to  Otaheite,  called 
upon  Mr.  N.  one  morning.  Among  other  in- 
quiries they  asked,  what  books  he  would  recom- 
mend to  take  with  them.  In  answer  to  which, 
he  said  he  would  tell  them  a  story.  "  There 
was  a  man  and  his  wife  who  had  no  book  but 
the  bible.  In  this  they  read  daily,  and  received 
much  comfort.  One  day  their  minister  from 
the  pulpit,  recommended  some  commentary. 
They  attended  to  his  recommendation,  for  they 
purchased  the  commentary,  and  sat  down  to  read 
it.  After  reading  in  it  for  some  time,  the  man 
asked  his  wife,  how  she  felt  now,  under  the  com- 
mentary ;  I  will  tell  you  how  I  feel.  When  I 
read  the  bible  itself,  I  felt  as  if  I  had  drank  a 
glass  of  wine  ;  but  this  commentary  tastes  like  a 
glass  of  wine  in  a  pail  of  water.  The  wife  ac- 
knowledged her  feelings  were  the  same ;  and  by 
mutual  consent  they  returned  to  the  bible." 

Nov.  20.  Calling  on  Mr.  N.  I  asked  him  if 
he  had  any  good  news  ?  "  Yes,  I  have — the  Lord 
reigns  !"  "  We  have  reason  to  praise  the  Lord, 
that  in  every  sense  that  was  not  news  to  us,"  said 
a  person  present.  M  It  is  news  to  us,"  replied 
Mr.  N.  u  as  the  song  in  heaven  is  ever  a  new 


176 


song.  Why,"  added  he,  "  the  person  who  has 
the  finest  ear  for  music,  and  can  relish  it  most, 
might  be  delighted  to  hear  a  new  and  excellent 
tune,  frequently  repeated ;  but  he  could  not  bear 
to  hear  it  all  the  year  round." 

Conversing  about  trials,  he  said — "  A  smith, 
when  about  to  make  a  poker,  puts  his  iron  into 
the  fire.  The  Lord,  when  he  means  to  make  his 
people  more  holy,  puts  them  into  the  furnace." 
While  we  were  conversing,  a  lady  called,  and  in- 
quired of  Mr.  N.  how  he  felt  to-day  ?  "  I  feel," 
said  he,  "  like  a  man  of  eighty.  I  have  long  been 
a  wonder  unto  many,  and  a  wonder  to  myself. 
Had  God  left  me  to  myself,  and  had  I  had  the 
abilities  of  Hume  and  Voltaire,  I  should  have 
been  worse  than  either," 

At  another  time,  which  I  have  not  dated,  while 
speaking  together  respecting  affliction,  he  re- 
marked-—" When  trials  are  seven  years  old,  they 
appear  very  well ;  but  often,  not  so  to-day  :  like 
a  man  standing  upon  an  eminence,  admiring  all 
the  ground  around  him,  but  not  the  spot  on  which 
he  stands." 

Speaking  of  these  words,  "  My  time  is  not 
yet  come,"  he  observed,  "  When  a  man's  heart 
is  much  set  upon  any  thing,  he  will  pray  very 
earnestly  to  obtain  it;  but  even  though  the  Lord 
may  have  promised  that  very  thing,  he  will  not 
get  it  till  the  Lord's  time  is  come.    Giving  and 


177 


timing  things  are  both  from  the  Lord ;  and  both 
are  equally  necessary.  A  man  in  spiritual  dis- 
tress cannot  deliver  himself  from  it,  nor  can  all 
the  world,  though  they  should  endeavour  to  assist 
him,  till  the  Lord's  time  comes.  Like  a  vessel 
that  has  run  aground,  all  the  men  and  horses  you 
could  find  would  not  be  able  to  draw  it  off ;  but 
so  soon  as  the  tide  returns  (and  none  can  make 
the  tide  return  a  moment  sooner  than  the  regular 
fixed  time)  it  moves  off  with  the  greatest  ease. 
Even  one  man  can  move  the  ship  now,  which  so 
many  horses  could  not  move  before.  So  when 
God  returns  to  a  soul,  it  is  an  easy  matter 
to  steer  clear  of  troubles,  &c. 

"  A  father,  who  loves  his  child  who  is  in  dis- 
tress, will  employ  and  pay  a  physician  to  do  very 
painful  things  to  him,  that  the  distemper  may 
thereby  be  removed. 

"  We  may  pray,"  said  he,  "  for  things  that 
we  have  no  ground  to  believe  shall  ever  be  fully 
answered.  For  example  :  we  may  pray  that 
every  person  we  meet  with  in  the  street  may  be 
converted.  There  is  a  believing  time,  a  praying 
time,  a  waiting  time." 

A  gentleman  present,  having  related  the  cir- 
cumstances that  happened  during  a  tremendous 
storm  at  sea  he  had  been  exposed  to  about  three 
weeks  before,  the  imminent  danger  he  had  been 
in  of  perishing,  &c.  Mr.  N.  turned  to  him,  and 
said — "  Sir,  you  were  as  safe  there  as  here ;  the 


178 


danger  was  only  apparent,  not  real.  I  prove  it 
by  your  having  escaped  it,  only  you  did  not  know 
that  you  were  to  escape  ;  if  you  had,  you  would 
not  have  been  so  much  afraid.  I  have  been  al- 
most in  every  quarter  of  the  world,  but  I  have 
received  more  damage  at  my  own  door  than  in 
any  of  them.  We  are  immortal  till  our  time 
comes." 

During  another  part  of  the  conversation,  Mr.  X. 
remarked,  that — "  The  world  loves  the  name, 
but  not  the  nature  of  a  christian."  As  Christ 
was  to  the  Jews  and  Greeks  long  ago,  so  he  is 
to  many  yet — a  stumbling-block  and  foolish- 
ness." 

1805. 

May  26.  I  asked  Mr.  N.  how  he  did. 
*  Never  in  better  health,  but  my  animal  spirits 
very  low."  Do  you  purpose  trying  a  few  weeks 
in  the  country  this  summer?  the  country  air 
might  recruit  your  spirits.  "  No  Sir,  I  never 
intend  now  to  move  beyond  the  stones  of  Lon- 
don, I  am  eighty.  I  have  but  little  time  left. 
I  would  not  leave  my  people  now  for  a  thousand 
pounds."  How  does  past  life  appear  when 
looked  back  to  from  the  top  of  eighty  ?  M  Like 
a  dream  !"  We  have  had  much  forgiven  us,  do 
you  not  think  so,  Sir  ?  "  Yes,  some  as  to  out- 


179 


ward  conduct,  owe  fifty  pence  ;  others  five  hun- 
dred. In  this  sense,  those  who  are  forgiven 
much,  should  love  much  ;  but  though  much  has 
been  forgiven  me,  I  love  little."  Are  you  much 
fatigued  after  preaching  ?  "  I  am  no  more  fa- 
tigued on  a  Sabbath  evening  than  on  a  Saturday." 
Sir,  I  was  telling  Miss  C***  that  I  am  soon 
going  to  Scotland  by  sea;  she  says  I  may  be 
taken  by  the  French.  "And  though  you  be, 
they  cannot  take  you  to  the  wrong  place — only 
where  God  would  have  you."  Mr.  ****  is  an 
amiable  character.  Let  us  admire  God  in  such 
characters  ;  they  are  what  God  makes  them,  and 
no  more." 

August  27.  Called,  and  inquired  how  he  did. 
"I  am  eighty-one  since  you  went  to  Scotland." 
Speaking  of  christians  being  more  than  con- 
querors, he  said — "  If  a  person  was  attacked  on 
the  highway  by  a  robber,  and  he  took  a  pistol 
from  his  pocket,  and  shot  the  robber  dead,  that 
person  was  a  conqueror.  Likewise,  a  general 
might  obtain  a  victory,  and  die  in  the  field,  as 
General  Wolfe  did  ;  yet  he  was  a  conqueror.  A 
christian  when  he  overcomes  death,  overcomes 
his  last  enemy." 

Speaking  of  the  surprise  of  some  at  Mr.  **** 
leaving  his  people,  among  whom  he  had  been 
useful,  he  said, — "  When  I  left.Olney  for  Lon- 
don, some  people  were  surprised;  but  I  had 


180 


reasons,  in  my  own  mind,  that  I  could  not  pro- 
claim upon  the  Royal  Exchange.  Perhaps  that 
may  be  Mr.  ##**'s  case." 

Sept.  10.  Found  Mr.  N.  very  feeble.  He 
said — "  If  you  come  to  be  eighty-one,  though  in 
good  health,  you  will  find  your  feelings  not  very 
pleasant.  O  it  is  good  to  have  God  with  us. 
God  did  not  say  to  Noah  and  his  family — Go 
into  the  ark,  but  come  into  the  ark.  He  was  there 
before  them.  God  shut  him  in — not  that  he  was 
afraid  he  should  leap  overboard." 

I  happened  to  say,  that  the  promise  in  the 
8th  of  the  Romans,  viz.  "  All  things  shall  work 
together  for  good  to  them  that  love  God,"  would 
be  made  good  to  every  individual  believer,  and 
also  to  the  church  as  a  body,  or  great  society. 
"  Yes,  to  be  sure,"  said  he,  "  a  bushel  of  pease 
is  composed  of  so  many  individual  pease ; 
if  you  boil  every  individual  pea,  you  boil  the 
bushel." 

I  asked  if  he  had  written  any  more  of  his  Ec- 
clesiastical History  than  the  single  volume  he 
had  published  ?  "  No,"  said  he,  "  I  wrote  that 
volume  before  I  was  a  minister."  Why  did  you 
not  carry  on  the  work  ?  "  Because  I  had  not 
read  enough  of  church  history — but  I  was  the 
remote  cause  of  Milner  writing  his  church  his- 
tory, which  is  a  good  one — he  got  the  hint  from 
me.    There  are  many  church  histories,  that  con- 


181 


tain  a  history  of  the  vices  of  the  men  who  called 
themselves  christians." 

Did  you  ever  meet,  after  you  returned  to 
Africa  in  better  circumstances,  that  black  wo- 
man mentioned  in  your  Narrative,  who  treated 
you  so  harshly  while  you  were  in  the  fever  ? 
"  O  yes  ;  I  will  tell  you  about  that  affair.  Her 
name  sounds  like  the  letter  P.  or,  I  believe, 
rather  like  the  two  letters  P  I.  When  I  wsnt 
there  as  captain  of  a  ship,  I  sent  my  long  boat 
ashore  for  her.  They  soon  brought  her  on 
board.  I  desired  the  men  to  fire  guns  over  her 
head,  in  honour  of  her,  because  she  had  for- 
merly done  me  much  good,  though  she  did  not 
intend  it.  She  seemed  to  feel  it  like  heaping 
coals  of  fire  upon  her  head.  I  made  her  some 
presents,  and  sent  her  ashore.  She  seemed  to 
feel  most  comfortable  when  she  had  her  back  to 
my  ship. 

"I  just  recollect  a  circumstance,"  saidhe,  "that 
happened  to  me  when  I  first  stepped  ashore  on 
the  beach  at  that  time.  Two  black  females  were 
passing — the  first  who  noticed  me  observed  to 
her  companion,  that  there  was  Newton,  and 
what  do  you  think  ?  he  has  got  shoes  ! — ay,  said 
the  other,  and  stockings  too  !  They  had  never 
before  seen  me  with  either." 

A  friend  told  me  that  he  was  present  at  Mr. 
N.'s  when  some  ministers  were  disputing  whether 
17 


182 


faith  or  repentance  were  first.  Mr.  N.  was  silent 
till  the  debate  was  ended  ;  then  he  said — "  I  have 
a  question  to  ask.  Are  not  the  heart  and  lungs 
of  a  man  both  equally  necessary  to  the  life  of  the 
man  ?"  Yes,  surely.  "  Well,  tell  me  which  of 
these  began  to  play  first  ?  This  resembles  the 
point  you  have  been  discussing.'' 

Sept.  24.  Mr.  N.  was  in  better  spirits  to-day 
than  the  last  time  I  saw  him.  Conversing  of  the 
providence  of  God,  which  was  a  favourite  topic 
of  his,  he  said — "  There  is  not  a  drop  of  rain 
falls,  but  as  it  is  directed  by  God,  nor  a  particle 
of  dust  carried  along  by  the  wind  but  to  the  ve- 
ry place  which  God  has  appointed. 

"  I  sometimes  say  that  men  live  in  a  clock. 
The  annual  revolution  of  the  heavenly  bodies  I 
call  an  hour ;  the  four  seasons  are  the  quarters  ; 
days  are  the  minutes  ;  and  hours,  the  seconds.  I 
used  to  call  Christmas  twelve  o'clock.  But  how 
many  allow  this  great  clock  to  go  on,  without  ob- 
servation. 

"  Human  life,  I  sometimes  compare  to  a  can- 
dle, which  can  burn  no  farther  than  the  socket  j 
but  it  is  in  danger,  frequently,  of  being  put  out  be- 
fore it  gets  to  the  socket." 


183 


1806. 

April  22.  Mr.  Newton,  we  are  feeble  crea- 
tures !  "  Without  God,"  said  he,  "  I  can  do  no 
more  in  his  service  than  the  greatest  blackguard 
who  walks  the  street."  Such  an  one  was  once 
very  thoughtless.  "  So  were  you  and  I."  Do 
you  sleep  in  the  night,  Sir  ?  "  Yes,  God  gives 
me  that.  I  have  not  good  spirits,  but  I  might 
have  had  the  gout  or  stone."  Some,  Sir,  suppose 
Jonah — "  I  suppose  nothing  ;  I  believe  all  writ- 
ten." The  inhabitants  of  New  South  Wales  are 
becoming  more  civilized.  "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  but 
who  does  it  ?  It  is  God  ;  means  and  effects  are 
both  from  him." 

May  20.  Conversing  of  a  misister  in  the 
church  of  Rome,  who  had  written  an  excellent 
letter  to  the  Bible  Society,  rejoicing  in  its  insti- 
tution, ope  observed,  Is  it  not  wonderful  to  find 
such  a  man  in  such  a  church.  "  No,"  said 
Mr.  N.  "  God  brought  an  infidel  from  Africa, 
[meaning  himself]  to  preach  his  Son  in  England. 
Indeed  Paul  was  converted  to  God  whilst  breath- 
ing out  slaughter  against  the  people  of  Christ. 
But  I  am  worse  than  Paul.  He  acted  uprightly 
while  opposing  Christ :  I  did  it  contrary  to  con-, 
viction.  I  was  religiously  educated,  and  I  knew 
well  I  was  doing  wrong." 


184 


When  conversing  on  another  subject,  Mr.  N. 
remarked  that — "  God's  commands  are  like  the 
works  of  his  right  hand,  and  his  permissions  like 
those  of  his  left ;  but  both  fulfil  his  will." 

Wonderful  that  Mr.  *****  is  not  more  popu- 
lar !  "  He  is  as  God  made  him — he  has  been 
honoured  of  God  to  the  conversion  and  building 
up  of  several."  Afterwards  he  remarked — "  We 
perceive  God's  plans  best  by  taking  an  enlarged, 
general  view  of  providence." 

Dec.  18.  When  I  went  in  to  Mr.  N.  I  in- 
quired after  his  health.  He  said,  "  I  am  just  as 
God  would  have  mc."  He  was  much  affected 
when  he  spoke  of  the  death  of  his  curate,  Mr. 
Gunn,  who  had  died  only  a  few  days  before. 
He  was  so  low  at  this  time  that  I  could  hardly 
get  him  to  speak.  He  said,  M  his  animal  spirits 
were  no  better,  but  that  he  lay  at  the  mercy 
of  God." 

A  friend  told  me,  that  Mr.  N.  when  sending 
a  supply  of  cash  to  Mr.  Gunn,  wrote  on  the 
outside  of  the  parcel — "  Ammunition  for  my 
Gun." 


1807. 

Jan.  14.  Found  Mr.  N.  looking  worse — his 
feet  and  legs  so  swelled  that  he  could  not  walk 
across  the  room  without  help.    I  asked — How  do 


185 


you  do,  Sir  ?  "Iam  just  as  the  Lord  pleases." 
This  is  changeable  weather.  "  It  is  according 
to  the  Lord's  will."  There  are  great  sufferings 
just  now  on  the  continent.  "All  the  fruit  of 
sin." 

Feb.  10.  Mr.  N.  was  now  confined  to  his 
bed-room,  not  having  been  down  stairs  for  three 
weeks.  When  I  spoke,  he  said  "  I  know  your 
voice  yet."  He  said  also,  "  I  have  comfort  from 
the  word — there  is  much  comfort  in  it,  could  we 
take  it."  When  taking  leave  of  him,  he  held  up 
his  hand,  and  prayed,  "  The  Lord  be  with  you 
all  the  day  long,  and  grant  you  the  best  desires  of 
your  heart." 

May  28.  Calling  in  the  evening,  I  found  Mr. 
N.  very  weak.  I  sat  by  his  side  about  ten  mi- 
nutes, repeating  in,  his  ear  passages  of  scrip- 
ture ;  but  he  spoke  not  a  word,  nor  took  any  no- 
tice of  me.  I  asked  if  he  recollected  who  I  was. 
He  said,  "  I  shall  recollect  you  so  long  as  I  re- 
member two  words,  Grass  Market.''''  (The  street 
in  Edinburgh  to  which  he  used  to  direct  his  let- 
ters to  me.)  After  prayer  with  him,  he  thanked 
me,  and  shaking  my  hand,  he  wished  every  bless- 
ing might  attend  me. 

July  20.  When  I  left  Mr.  N.  on  May  28, 
before  going  to  Scotland,  I  never  expected  to  see 


1S6 


him  any  more  in  this  world ;  but  was  happy  to 
find  him  to-night  more  lively  than  he  was  when 
I  parted  from  him.  He  said,  M  he  hoped  his 
friends  in  Scotland  did  not  forget  him."  Having 
repeated  Phil.  ii.  13.  "For  it  is  God  which 
worketh  in  you  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good 
pleasure  ;"  he  added,  "  Not  at  the  same  time — 
first  to  will,  then  to  do."  Before  we  went  ta 
prayer,  when  the  first  verse  of  a  hymn  was  read, 
he  said,  "  You  must  read  louder,  for  I  cannot 
hear."  At  the  end  of  the  prayer,  he  said,  with 
a  loud  voice,  Amen,  which  shewed  he  had  heard 
and  joined  in  the  prayer. 

Sept.  9.  At  tea,  Mr.  N.  asked  a  blessing,  and 
returned  thanks.  In  the  latter  he  prayed  for  me 
in  these  words, — "  Lord  be  with  thy  servant — » 
there — to-night — to-morrow — and  all  his  life." 

He*said — "  When  you  were  in  Scotland,  you 
would  see  the  Grass  Market,  and  observe  some 
changes  there." 

Dec.  14.  Visited  Mr.  N.  this  evening  for  the 
last  time.  He  was  very  weak  and  low,  more  so 
than  usual,  it  was  thought  to  be  owing  to  a  cold. 
He  took  little  notice  of  any  present.  I  asked  him 
how  he  slept  i  "  Pretty  well."  No  sleeping  in 
heaven,  Mr.  Newton.  "  We  shall  not  need  it 
there"  In  a  little  after  he  added—"  We  need  it 
here."     After  going  to  prayer  with  him,  he 


187 


stretched  out  his  hand,  and  shook  mine,  as  if  he 
thanked  me  ;  but  he  said  nothing. 

A  person  present  mentioned,  that  the  last 
time  he  had  called  on  Mr.  N.  he  remarked  to 
him  how  useful  he  had  been  by  his  writings — 
that  Mr.  N.  replied,  "  I  need  none  of  these 
sweetmeats." 

Mr.  N.  retired  from  all  things  here  below, 
to  his  heavenly  rest,  on  the  following  Monday 
evening,  December  21,  1807.  His  memory  will 
be  revered  for  many  ages  by  all  the  lovers  of 
simple  truth. 


,THE  ENO. 


i 


